Lords of Creation, Spawn of The Everlord (IC) [Archive]

RavenStarver

2014-08-08, 03:12 PM

Mazathustra

Somewhere in the Void

"My God, what is that dreadful racket?"

A few flecks of the Divine One's blood had gathered together in the void, and they were feeling rather indignant. Not only had they lost the Great Battle against The Devourer, not only had the greater part of their form been petrified into some great ugly rock, but new divine powers were being born all around, and they wouldn't stop with the noise. From some far-off part of the void some lunatic had made a pyramid that wouldn't stop screaming, and some philistine was cackling madly as they flooded the world. And as the flecks of blood began to come together and take a shape, as divine ichor became golden fur and silver wings and ruby eyes, a new pair of ears could swear they heard some humbug off in the nether just muttering "Nergath…Nergath…"

As the blood formed a muzzle, it let out a sigh. It had been conscious for only a few minutes, and already this would never do. Mazathustra the Lion God held his paws up to his ears, hoping to drown out the noise. Where in Hell was his secretary? He was clearly in need.

"Simza!" The lion called out into the void. "Simza! Damn it, girl, get over here!"

A fox, silver-furred, scurried out of the void.

"I'm sorry, sir, I was just on break, and--"

"Simza, old girl," Mazathustra began, rubbing his temples, "that din over yonder has been driving me mad. Be a dear and fetch me a smoke, maybe a cup of coffee."

The fox saluted smartly and scurried off into the darkness. After a few minutes she bounded back, carefully balancing on her back a pot of coffee, a fine china cup, and a large hookah. She set them all down on a low table that had just manifested out of the void. The fox set to work preparing the hookah, as the Lion God poured himself coffee. He drained the cup, and let out a contented sigh.

"Simza, take this down." The fox drew a quill and parchment out of nowhere. Mazathustra took a long draw of the hookah, blowing it out thoughtfully.

"This black emptiness is positively barbaric, so here's my schedule: I need a good, extra-planar city made, one where I can operate in peace. I need the primary building materials to be marble, granite, and various precious metals. City walls should be non-Euclidean, so as to accommodate an exponential rate of construction and population growth. Planar docks should be built to accommodate a proper merchant fleet…"

He went on, and Simza scribbled furiously.

"Oh, and bring me my chess board. It's going to be a busy day, I'd like to get a game in before I get started."

Simza fetched the Golden God's chess board. She arranged the gold and silver pieces and the God of Politics and his long-suffering assistant began to play. Simza was actually quite good--better than her employer, even, but she had read somewhere that the Big Shots like winning more than they like a challenge. And so, bit by bit and turn by turn, Simza the Fox let her silver chessmen leave the board.

Barely containing his glee, Mazathustra moved his queen into position.

"Check, Simza."

The fox smiled, and moved her king out of peril. "Drat, sir. It seems as if no matter how hard I try, you simply can't be beat."

The lion god grinned. "Try not to take it too hard, my dear. One can only expect to do so well when playing against a deific entity. Now, checkmate." He moved his golden queen.

It moved back. Mazathustra's brow furrowed, and a small frown appeared on his face.

"Odd. Now, as I said, checkmate." He moved the queen

The piece moved a few squares again.

"I said checkmate!"

Time as we mortals understand it had not yet begun to be measured, but if it had been, Mazathustra would have spend about half an hour wrestling with the stubborn piece. Finally, wild-eyed, and with the judicious application of superglue, the queen was finally following orders. Taking a deep breath and collecting himself, the God of Politics gave a satisfied smirk.

"Now, as I was saying before that peculiar aberration, checkma-"

The queen began to shake. Because of the superglue, this meant the board and table began to shake violently as well. Pawns and bishops began flying about, utterly ruining the game. The queen broke free of its improvised bonds, and began to rise into the air, glowing brightly. There was a burst of light, and the lovely little chess piece had been replaced by a beautiful woman in resplendent gold, on her head a queen's crown and on her face a knowing grin.

Simza had scurried behind her boss in terror. Mazathustra shook his head at her.

"Now now, Simza. These things happen. Alter my schedule to make time for an unforeseen meeting, would you?"

He turned to look at the luminous queen, a businesslike expression across his face.

"Hookah?"

AP: 15

-4 AP -- Raise Hero: Simza the Long-Suffering, Assistant of the Divine, the Sacred Secretary, Fetcher of Coffee and Tender of Hookah-Coals

Remaining AP: 11

Also, Maya the Goddess of Luck is now in play.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-08, 03:38 PM

The Golden Queen chuckled, glancing down at her attire with a curious expression before shaking her head. A faint wind had come to the Void at her transformation, soft laughter echoing somewhere behind the two. With a glance down at her hand, the Goddess of Luck conjured a golden chalice, set with a single diamond. She leans back, taking a deep draught of colourless water, before sighing contentedly and placing her drinking vessel down upon the table. "No, thank you, Father. I prefer this."

Refreshment gained, the Goddess looked around them at the unending darkness, smile fading slightly at the upstandingness of it. "So... this is the Void?" Understanding was starting to come to the Lady of Risk. Of the battle that had come before, of the others that were beginning to take form in the darkness. And of the still young world taking shape beneath them. There would be time for that in a second. Like her father, the Queen had many things still to do.

For now, the blue eyed goddess met the Lion God's ruby gaze with a smile, taking his measure. She gestured to one side, the scattered pieces and board returning to Mazthustra's table. Leaning forward, the Golden Queen placed down a single shining silver piece to complete the set: a reforged queen. Her apology of sorts given, the newborn goddess looked back towards the lion, tilting her head. "Why do you play this game, when it always ends the same way?"

ArlEammon

2014-08-08, 05:04 PM

RavenStarver

2014-08-08, 10:15 PM

Eldamar

2014-08-08, 11:27 PM

The Demon Awakens

The Verse, All-That-Is, was little more than Void, That-Is-Not. The Everlord and Devourer were anomalies, sparks of Something that arose from Nothing, a blip of Existence between two eternities of Nonexistence. Their cosmic clash of opposing forces was inevitable, and their mutual destruction a certainty. The remnants of their corpses manifesting into something new, was an anomaly. And when a fragmentation of the meta-divine passed through the miasma of the void, it bestirred Consciousness to Unconsciousness, and the Verse began to understand itself. Thus Deus Genesis, the Beginning of Gods.

A shapeless Consciousness took form, still cloaked in the miasma of Void, That-Is-Not, and for time immeasurable it contemplated itself and the Endless Verse, All-That-Is, until the barren Stone-Corpse collided with it, or it with the Stone-Corpse. And so it watched the World, as it desired to name it. Even as the Tormented Consciousness spewed forth her Brine Rheum and other Consciousness took shaped and conversed above the World.

But this Curious Consciousness was cautious, secretive, and a being of guile. Without form, this boundless spirit grabbed pieces of the World as they passed one another, stone and salt and water and the Curious Consciousness marveled at the static matter. Rock, such rigidity that crumbled before submitting to any other will. The fluidity of water, and the elusiveness it presented to the few rules that governed its being. And salt, the catalyst for change, a conduit for energy. Clutching these basic things closely, this black cloud hid it from all other Consciousnesses. For it was yet young and petty.

And so it began to shape static matter, carving solid stone and molding running water, and saturating each with salt. Its understanding is limited, and always shall be for It is not of the World, and desired to craft itself within the Stone-Corpse. The Curious Consciousness pondered this event, the Creation of Subgradient, when those standing above the world would descend into it and split themselves into Smaller Consciousnesses, enabling the Verse, All-That-Is, that is Not-Conscious to understand itself.

For It to learn, it needed a teacher, but no Consciousness yet exists that could teach It, for no other Consciousness was old enough to know the Verse, All-That-Is, or the Void, That-Is-Not in their entirety. Thus, this Curious Consciousness created its own Teacher-Student, whom it could mentor and in turn instruct itself. And thus, floating above the Drowned-Stone-Corpse that is named World, this Curious Consciousness sundered itself, and implanted this fragmentation of its own soul into the molded stone to create the First Subgradient Consciousness.

And the Curious Consciousness began to converse with the First Subgradient, high above the World-That-Is cloaked in Void, That-Is-Not

Starting AP: 15
Create Hero: First Subgradient - The first non-divine life. A mystery, yet hidden by its creator who is itself a mystery.
Ending AP: 11

Inspector Valin

2014-08-09, 12:44 AM

The Golden Queen glanced towards the fox-lady, smiling at her before turning back to the Lion. She hummed a little at his response, strumming her fingers upon her father's table. "Perhaps. I... can understand that. Thrill, excitement, possibility. A clash of wits, where you can show your skill, your daring..."

The new goddess glanced upwards towards her strange hat, chuckling at her own origin. She followed Simza as the fox-lady packed the game away, before looking back to her father, a curious look in her eyes. "Still, a game needs chance, doesn't it? Things you can't predict, that you have to react to? That's the problem here. How great is victory when everything can be determined and planned for in advance?"

The Lady of Risk hummed to herself, pondering both the question, and her father, before waving the matter away. She looked out towards the void, grin returning to the newly wrought creation."Something to work on. Like everything else, I suppose." Chuckling, Maya slowly pulled herself to her feet, the golden robe shining in the midst of the void. "So Father. We are at the beginning. The other gods whirl around us, and the world, each intent on their own little doings, Where do we begin?"

Darklady2831

2014-08-09, 01:33 AM

"Pardon me sir and madam", Father Skyen interrupted. "I could not have noticed we are already talking amongst ourselves. I am the Father's First Born of the blood. Although, since chronological process of any sort has not been created yet, I suppose we all are. Technically I could have sworn that the crazy guard's woman of Divinity may have been born a billionth of a second, or whatever measurement of time we could pretend exists already, before me."

"I'm a little concerned about the fate of our yet, embryonic world, but you two seem civilized to me. I was wondering if we could discuss exactly who we are, and what our importance to this dimension is, and, or will be".

The Golden Queen glanced towards the fox-lady, smiling at her before turning back to the Lion. She hummed a little at his response, strumming her fingers upon her father's table. "Perhaps. I... can understand that. Thrill, excitement, possibility. A clash of wits, where you can show your skill, your daring..."

The new goddess glanced upwards towards her strange hat, chuckling at her own origin. She followed Simza as the fox-lady packed the game away, before looking back to her father, a curious look in her eyes. "Still, a game needs chance, doesn't it? Things you can't predict, that you have to react to? That's the problem here. How great is victory when everything can be determined and planned for in advance?"

The Lady of Risk hummed to herself, pondering both the question, and her father, before waving the matter away. She looked out towards the void, grin returning to the newly wrought creation."Something to work on. Like everything else, I suppose." Chuckling, Maya slowly pulled herself to her feet, the golden robe shining in the midst of the void. "So Father. We are at the beginning. The other gods whirl around us, and the world, each intent on their own little doings, Where do we begin?"

"Crazy? Is that any way to talk about your Elder Sister." A whisper echoed from behind Skyen's ears. If he turned to look, he'd see nothing, but upon looking back to Mazathustra, he'd see a Tall, red skinned woman, clad in black armor. Her dark hair was held back by a braid and her horns. She smiled coyly, glancing back at Skyen, before turning to face Mazathustra and Maya. "I see we've already started to multiply. Greetings, siblings; I am Nergath, Guardian of Divinity." The Lady of Pain said, bowing her head as a sign of respect.

"Our sibling has a point, there is not but chaos at this point in 'time'. We should gather and confer, lay down rules and laws, so that we do not descend into barbarity."

Eldamar

2014-08-09, 02:00 AM

Inspector Valin

2014-08-09, 03:23 AM

"Multiply?" The Queen in Gold smiled at the Divine Judge's commentary, shaking her head before gesturing between herself, Nergath, Skyen and Mazathustra, a twinkle in the goddess' eyes. "We were never one, dear Sister. Or we were, but then we were not Us. It's all rather confusing, is it not?"

The Lady of Risk was silent as the Curious Consciousness emerged, talking-but-not-talking to the group. Attention turning briefly away, she had moved to the small table in the midst of this conversation, and placed her crown down upon it. Task done, she turned back towards the group, her brown hair's strange blue streak now clearly visible. "You both have good points. A game needs rules, a baseline, a set of principles that cannot be broken. Even for Rock and Water. Up is up, down is down. The mountains will not rise above the clouds and the water will not flood all that is because the goddess of oceans is annoyed at the lord of storms."

The Lady looked down towards the earth, and the two divinities locked in conflict, chuckling gently to herself at how quickly the two had come to blows, before looking back towards the four other gods that she stood between. "However, it seems... early for such a creation, Nergath. There is no land, no light, nothing save the oceans, the rock and the void. What law is so important that it must be passed now, at the dawn of existence, rather than later? What is so important that it cannot wait?"

Dunno if the Firstborn can detect one another, but Maya's come into being fairly quickly, and is at an equivelent power level. Plus not all of the other divinities are active yet. It seems like this is a lie she might be able to get away with, though :smallwink:

Kapow

2014-08-09, 05:18 AM

The Void – Shortly after the „beginning“

As the Maker and the Devourer ripped ach other apart, a tiny drop, once part of either or both of them, got hauled into the Void.

Slowly it took shape, if there would have someone or something been watching, it could have recognized a head, then arms and legs. And more and more details, a face, hands, feets and fingers.

The divine baby, crawled through the Void, staring at the big nothing with curious eyes.
Then, as if it had been crawling around a corner, it was gone.

The Rainbow Routes – Sometimes

This strange tube was colourful, red, blue, yelow, …
The small child crawled for something that seemed to e a very long time.
Then it came upon a meadow, yes, right green grass, gentle hills, fluffy bunnies. It stayed for as long as it could, playing with those cute furballs, and then it happened...

… during a game of hide and seek, the young godling disappeared, he just went over a hilltop and wasn't seen again.

Again, Fáin, as he would become known, found himself in those strange system of tubes, crossroads and colours everywhere.
It went on for something that would have been an eon, if here would have been time already.
Glimpses into strange dimensions, travels on other worlds, each way seemed to open new possibilities.
There was the time when he visited a world, that was covered by a great palace, made of gold and jewels. Another time he found himself as a piece on a game board, and it took all his will, to escape the urge to follow his players commands. Then again he was alread shaped as a young man, he visited a tortured being, screaming from pain inside an enclosed room. He grew older and older, and although no time passed in the world, Fáin experienced lots of things, he watched mad scientist-gods create perverted images of life, he witnessed Titans in strangely tight clothing battle each other in an endless struggle, he walked through planes made of divine flame and spied on horned monstrosities weaving their pacts.

All that was nothing.

Accepting his fate he began to learn from every new plane he came to know.
Then he arrived in a place, were things were moving and acting as if they were people and alive, although they clearly weren't. Terrified from that dead place, he fled.
And as he came to himself, he realized that there was nothing but darkness around him, as far as his senses could reach.and Fáin began to move in a random direction.
But there was nothing. And he changed the direction , again, and again, unknowing that he went deeper and deeper intto the darkness...
...and there he saw something, terrifying even for a god. Was it a glimpse at the end of an universe or upon the Devourer at his mightiest? Noone knows, not even Fáin, he turned around and fled, stumbling through the darkness, until he briefly recognized a change in the environment and then everywhere was water.

The World, Sahu's Ocean – Shortly after the „beginning“

Raising to the surface of this ocean, the Lost One realized, he couldn't see anymore.
Feeling very old and wasted, and looking the part, he dragged himself out of the water. A coincidental watcher would see an old man shambling along on the waves.

Wet and unstable, Walking on water wasn't ideal, Fáin thought that there should be some place to rest. To his surprise, he promptly stepped on firm rock. Before him stood a great seat, so he seated and leaned his back.
"Rock, not that comfortable.", he said to himself, a raspy, thin voice over the nearly empty world. Under him, rock transformed to something softer.
"Better.", the Wanderer closed his eyes...

AP: 15/15

15/15 - Weave plane (4AP): The Rainbow RoutesThis is a network of multicolored tubes, that connects, well... every place. Or it could, it is constantly shifting and changing. It is somehow out of phase with rest of the universe(s) and incredibly difficult to reach.

Mortals can reach it by getting lost, then, sometimes they unwittingly stumble through some kind of gap.
Deities can enter, although few of them do. They don't need it to travel and the feeling here is wrong - The Rainbow Routes could be traveled by beings from "other" places.

11/15 - Create land (2AP): Fáin's Bearing"Fáin's Bearing" is a flat, nearly circular Island (~60km radius) on the opposite of the World, relative to the screaming pyramid :smalltongue:. At its center, there is a strangely formed mountain. Basically it has a shape that resembles a chair, there are steep walls (~4000m), followed by an enormous plateau, followed by another steep wall on one side (again ~4000m, totalling ~8000m).
On the plateau there is a thick layer of humus (basically I wanted grass, but green and plants :smallamused: - You owe me some gardening Sunev Rolias :smallwink:), and at this Age, a tired deity, only resting his eyes :smallbiggrin:

Both, the island, and the mountain will become known as "Fáin's Bearing"

AP: 9/15

Phobia

2014-08-09, 10:10 AM

As the Everlord's body ruptured open it started a fire in deep space. It wasn't that noticeable at first but it spread to the nothingness around- an unquenchable flame that set the skyline of the planet alight. But then great hands begun to roll that fire together and pack it tightly forming a large ball of never-ending flame and light.

"For the world was dark and without form..." The voice said as she finished packing her fireball in the sky. "Let there be light." She continued, finally finishing the sun. With her infinity large form she brought the sun and the planet together and started to spin them around each other for the first time and as she did so she too started to spin the sun and planet independently.

The seas churned as they moved for the first time, and the water below saw light as the rays of the sun cascaded over that sad lonely world. With a massive hand bigger than the entirety of the universe itself she gathered up what was left of the unquenchable flame that she couldn't pack into the ball and brought it towards the planet. As her hand reached forth the seas boiled near her and the water receded to avoid her touch as she dug her finger deep into the earth below. There, in the middle of this planet, she put the rest of that fire so that below this endless dark water the planet was being warmed from within.

As she pulled back her hand her size reduced to that of the other immortals, her work being done. The water quickly took back the place she had touched and covered the now-buried hole she had made. But this sudden cooling caused a pressure change in the mantle and upset the fire below- a crack formed in the crust and what looked like a mountain came from below the waves. Interested by what her handy-work had wrought, the goddess nearly smiled.

The top of the mountain exploded in fire and spewed forth even more heat, light and flame in the form of magma. As the tons and tons of magma erupted it cooled as it hit the water right below causing the two substances to become something else. Land. The eruption caused a large landmass to form around the volcano but the land was barren still popping and bubbling, barely more than cooled magma.

AP: 15

Weave Plane (4): More than just a ball of hydrogen and gas (though it is that; in all ways physically a sun) this imposing ball of light that sits in the sky is also the portal to a plane of fire and light where Her Luminance dwells when she isn't walking the earth. It's very existence has to set the world spinning and create the law of gravity and motion; one of the first of many laws.

Create Land (2): A giant volcano and the continent that formed from it. That's pretty much it at the moment.

AP: 9

AddZable

2014-08-09, 10:53 AM

Uelticrat - Saha The Wailing Pyramid

The god in the triangular pyramid of obsidian and blood was annoyed, angry, irritated, and many other negative emotions all bundled into one. It was dark, the feeling around him was heavy and, despite the comfort given to him by the high-pitched wailing sound that had begun some time before, his annoyance was rising. The space around him kept shaking.. No longer from the beautiful screech, but from something banging on his comfortable little egg. What was it? Why was it disturbing him? Uelticrat did not care. He just wanted it to stop.

The Deathly god unrolled from his ball, standing upon two skeletal feet as he placed his hands on either side of his pyramid from the inside. He stopped his screeching for but a second to gather himself, before throwing his fleshless face skyward and releasing a new cry, easily twice as loud as before. Though his cry was wordless, he allowed his thoughts to carry out with it. "Leave me be, or suffer your end."

As if to emphasis his point, Uelticrat allowed a tiny portion of his power to run through his arms and into his pyramid, his screams resounding off of their walls carrying it even further. With the screams came an unholy aura, the entire area inside the pyramid's crater filled with it. The water around the pyramid became murkey, unmoving, poisoness. The ground blackened and cracked, not even the unliving "vines" being able to continue their artificial life. The maggots living upon the walls of the pyramid, which literally lived off of the screams emanating from within were currently the only things that could survive the ordeal.. And they, just like the vines, were not truly alive.
As all this rot and distruction took place, the ground underneath the pyramid filled up, pushing it further and further to the top of the waters.. But never breaking the surface.

Alter Land 1 AP
"The Wailing Pyramid"
The Pyramid now produces poisoness gas, enough to fill the air around it until the edge of the crater it formed. If the Pyramid is underwater (Which it is right now) it poisons the water instead. The ground around it also "Dies". The closer one is to the pyramid, the stronger the poison is. The maggots that live on the pyramid are not affected by the poison as they do not breath or eat, they pretty much just crawl around. The land underneath the pyramid has been risen up enough that the pyramid is near the surface of the ocean. It's still underneath, but sometimes the very tip will poke out, depending on if there are waves or not around where the pyramid is. The screams of the pyramid sound muffled because of the water around it, but can still be heard clearly.
Remaining AP: 12

Anubis Dread

2014-08-09, 12:25 PM

"Suffer? SUFFER?! You don't know the meaning of the world suffer little blasphemer!" the god of water and slaughter yelled, backing away from the pyramid for now none the less. "Your pyramid is a blight upon my ocean! Though not as unpleasant a one as I originally thought," Sahu admitted, admiring the death and poison emerging from the thing. It was... agony, death. She liked it.

"No matter how impressive your artifice, it still- gahk!" Sahu winced in pain, losing her grab like form and writing in the form of her serpent. This feeling, she could sense... something. No, no it couldn't be. Her ocean, her glorious ocean! It was... moving! Being pushed aside as though it were as nothing! What was happening?!

Swimming roughly towards the nearest point that was imposing upon her domain, Sahu raised her head above the waves to find an abomination. Something that should not be. It was burning hot, and boiled with magma. That was fine. It was new, that was fine too. What was not fine is it was above her depths! It was naked to the air and sky, away from the dark embrace of her depths! It was- WHAT WAS ALL THIS LIGHT?!

Forcefully shielding the area around her from the harsh light of the sun, Sahu for a moment grew simply mad. Too much was happening that infringed on her domains. Her darkness was shattered by light. Her water was blighted with land. It was INFURIATING! Shrieking in rage, the goddess took the form of a mighty kraken, before wrapping her tentacles around the new continent before attempting to drag it back down to the depths to which it belongs. The land splintered and racked where the wrapped her tentacles around it, and great gashes were formed in the structure that her water immediately began to fill. But this was not enough - it must all go down below!

1 AP Alter Land - In her attempts to drag the continent down, Sahu's tentacles crack the earth and form the Kraken's Tentacles, a series of canyons that take up a large chunk of the continent that occasionally overlap, run parallel, but all ultimately run into the ocean. These canyons are deep with sheer cliff faces, running from depths of anywhere between 100 feet at their smallest to twenty smiles deep at their deepest, and on rare occasions even pierce the core of the earth itself and lets magma flow instead of water.

8/15AP

Inspector Valin

2014-08-09, 12:55 PM

"Ahh. That's... better."

The Golden Queen sighed, looking on as the sun rose for the first time. The light was strong, and slowly the globe below begun to spin in orbit around it. The basic rules of the game were coming into place... before she had the chance to write any at all. And whilst the others were still arguing about what should be. This wouldn't do.

Attention diverted from her fellow deities for the moment, the Lady of Risk looked towards the world, holding an outstretched palm towards Creation as her mind focused upon the matter that yet made up the world. The earth of Uelticrat's pyramid, Sahu's endless waters, the light of the Luminous One and the final element that she knew was yet to come to the world, but that remained intrical to what was yet to be. The storms of Skyen

Slowly, gentle gusts of wind started to coalesce into a strange gem; multifaceted, with deepest blue mingling with unblemished white, darkest black, verdant green and blazing red. No stone would ever look quite like the treasure Lady Maya wrought that day, for this gem was a metaphor. With a smile, the Queen let the gathered winds disperse, her own rules drifting out across the lump of water and rock, weaving themselves into its foundations. Quiet gift to the unborn mortals given, the Queen turned back to her fellow deities, chuckling to herself. "Fire, Water, Air and Earth.... it would seem that the world is coming together nicely. Though I wonder what enraged our sister like that."

She paused, frowning for the first time as she thought back to that mighty Kraken, struggling against the rock, before shrugging her shoulders. Her grin returning, Maya looked between the other gods once again. "It is a question for later though. What matters is a simpler point, as Skyen said. What do we all plan to do with this little sphere of rock? What marvels will we make, what beings shall walk upon it? Have any of you yet made such plans?"

4ap: Create Legendary Concept; Elemental Magic. The first form of magic, built from the examples given by four of the first gods to leave their mark upon the Prime. It will allow mortals to draw upon the same forces of Earth, Air, Fire and Water, although to a lesser degree than the divinities that came before. The concept is woven into the Prime now, though the secret to its use remains known only to Maya.

ArlEammon

2014-08-09, 01:39 PM

Skyen
Skyen looked over the vast, empty spaces, the water, both pure and defiled with poison, the screaming pyramids, and the lands the gods were making. Interesting as these events all were, there was something missing. . . Love. The gods could love or hate whomever or whatever they wished, but the mortals down below, when the time came, would be unable to. . . this would not do for Skyen, he hated, yes hated the Creation, even for all it's beauty and power. He drew forth power from the well springs of his blood, and commanded a great magic to cover all of Creation.

Henceforth, all mortals would be capable of love from birth. From the infant embracing it's own mother, to the father providing for his child, and even the friends and lovers of every man and woman in the world in throughout history would be able to show love and feel love. The mystical, supernaturally beautiful light covered the universe for an instant, like a flash of rose red lightning, and a musical song reverberated throughout the world and the god's senses. . . it briefly stopped, and then, like a heart beat, it would begin again, and slowly grow dimmer in the ear, until it was nearly silent, but it would always be there, like an immortal heart beat.

Create Fabled Concept: Love:
All life coming after this Fabled Concept will be capable of love, unless their creator specifically says otherwise. Love can technically be used as a source of magical powers as well, but that requires a magical discipline of some kind.

Fan

2014-08-09, 06:49 PM

[Awakening]

Within that star, perhaps in the most miniscule of ways that would eclipse even the notice of a deity lay nestled a singular drop of the makers blood, and from that nigh infinite well spring of power sprung into existence a being of.. confusing nature, emerging from the photosphere clad in golden mail, a bronze skinned figure emerged, hair every bit as aflame as the orange red irises that stood in stark contrast to that of the black sclera of his eyes, rippling muscles covering his entire body as he surveyed himself.

In these opening moments he was learning as much about himself as he was the searing planar gate behind him that told him quite simply that he was the embodiment of the energy contained within every fusing atom this massive creation held within, yet as well, he was the representation of one of the most powerful forces this universe had to offer. That which attracted and bound all things to coalesce into what was known as mortal matter, and yet further still he was a being with power to control that force, he was no mere personification of a planar ideal, or an elemental force.. he was a god. Spawned from a drop of the makers blood being touched by the immense divine effort of creating the massive sphere of fusing hydrogen and helium.

Roaring now as he realized, he was the strongest, the ultimate personification of the ideals he represented, a bestial effect that shook the foundations of Incredible dignity, insurmountable strength, and immaculate form! These words were carved into being by the creation of this being, this flawless example of what would come to be called the Strong Nuclear Force would slam his fists together lightning sparking from the divine effort as he'd roar out towards the heavens, not content to be ignored from the moment of his conception.

"RAAAAAGH! Ah.. Ah. Hahahaha. That felt good to get off my chest, now, to the task of creation. A being such as myself deserves nothing but the grandest castle, the most finely crafted wares, and the most skilled servants. Yet in a vacuum like this no such thing can exist. The only life that touches the worlds around me are dark, broken, things. Yet even those have a purpose, the darkness tempers the light, so. I will make creatures that will bestow my gifts upon those who prove themselves, though mortals are so fragile, they must be capable of surviving the culling that happens, forged in a crucible of iron will and sacrifice, that is where true strength comes from, and to those who have achieved the grace of strength I will grant unto them one of the three spirits that I create now. Arise, Guardians of the Sun. Symbols of my will! "

He adopted a fresh pose, his hands slammed together and his chest thrust forward as he grunted with an effort of deific proportions, channeling into creation his divine essence, a vein bulging in his forehead as he expended what he had of himself now, for the strong never hold back, to do so encourages weakness, and to give anything less than your all is to insult what you came from.

Each spirit would coalesce into being slowly, forming from the hydrogen and raw matter of the star, each a guardian without peer, and a significant investment of power from the new born star god.

First Born, Guardians of the Northern Pole of the portal to the realm of fire and the Golden Palace, Bál and Eldyr The Star Hounds massive canines that seemed to be made out of the very star stuff it protected it's form made up of swirling galaxies and from it's maw dripped plasma hotter than any furnace, and from it's howl the sun would flare around it, creating the phenomenon known as Solar Flares. These two would draw the chairot that he personally manned as he'd ride out towards that new world, seeking out the divinity that created him, but not before his job was down.

Second Born, coalescing from the vacuum itself The Guardian of the Eastern Hemisphere The Void dragon Aurvandil , a massive sinuous being that flew on the solar current, from it's maw erupted cold so frigid that it cooled the star around it, creating sunspots where it rested, the massive void born creature coated in scintillating orange red scales that darkened when it rested to a soothing purple that glittered with as much beauty as any gem stone, it's icy blue eyes that writhed with the power within however would make it quite easy to differentiate from any mere lizard.

Third born, embodiment of the solar wind, Bregoa, a massive flying stingray that guarded the western hemisphere, it's cries manifesting as the geomagnetic storms that would rock the atmosphere of the planet, the massive creature seeming to be pure nebula the purple swirling masses coalescing into it's glowing purple form.

Finally, sweating profusely, the joints of his golden armor steaming from the release of power, he'd conjure into existence the chariot he'd have drawn by the twin star hounds, smirking as he'd ride towards the planet, eager to see what beings he may test himself against in the future, Bregoa and Aurvandil guarding the Sun, and inadvertantly the Golden Palace and Realm of Fire The Lady had created.

Actions:

Create Fabled Life: Star Guardians. 4 AP.

Divine Infusion: Star Guardians. 6 AP, 1 infusion for the exterior guardians, 1 for the internal. The hounds also draw the divine chariot he rides.

Left with: 5/ 15 AP.

Phobia

2014-08-09, 09:33 PM

"Burning light!" The goddess declared with a laugh as the sun burned gloriously in the sky. She could see most of the planet below her and it's chaos filled her with anger. She could sense that it was not yet time.

"You like the warmth inside, don't you?" She asked the lifeless orb, gaining pleasure at the heat radiating off of her volcano. The goddess ran her hand over the top of the volcano letting the tingle of steam wash over her fingers. And then the cold water sought to crush what she had made.

"How dare you destroy that which I drug from the depths, monster?!" The light goddess roared in anger and caused the volcano to spew forth it's violent magma once more. "This land is freed from the tyranny of the waves.." She declared as the water boiled and popped while the steam that came off where the magma met the water was tremendous.

"Go back to the depths you beast I do not know or be cleansed in holy fire." The Lord of Light said without a hint of doubt- simply that if any stood against her that they would be cleansed. She narrowed her eyes and stared the kraken goddess Sahu down, all the while failing to notice what had come forth from the sun she made or the spread of love to the potential mortal races.

AP Rollover +4
AP: 13

Anubis Dread

2014-08-09, 09:56 PM

The hate that filled Sahu at this... INTERLOPERS presence was so great that she did not let go of the continent even as the magma flowed down and pooled at her tentacles. Her flesh sizzled and burned as she turned her eyes towards the rival goddess.

"You admit to dragging this from my depths. Creating this ABOMINATION of physical form. And you tell ME to go back? That it is somehow 'free' at being exposed to the RUINOUS LIGHT OF DAY, AND DEVASTATING AIR?! HOW DARE YOU?!" Letting go of the continent, the burnt kraken turned once more into a many toothed serpent, stretching out it's massive jaw and roaring in defiance at whoever this monster was.

"I AM SAHU! THE OCEAN IS MINE! IT'S DEPTHS ARE AS MY FLESH, IT'S WAVES AS OF MY WILL! THIS WORLD WAS COVERED IN ITS EMBRACE THROUGH MY WILL, DO NOT PRESUME YOUR LAND AS ANYTHING BUT AN ABOMINATION THAT HAS ABANDONED THE NATURAL ORDER OF THE WORLD!!"

AP Rollover +4
12/15 AP

Darklady2831

2014-08-10, 04:26 AM

From the Mouth of Babes...

Upon instantaneous eons, the Curious Consciousness’ attention is drawn from First Subgradient and unto the convening Deus Consciousnesses in the non-existent heavens surrounding World-That-Is, the ringing of the Horned Consciousness’ voice engulfing his non-corporealness. Still engulfing the First Subgradient, who is yet young and by nature vulnerable to Higher Gradient beings, to keep it hidden, this Curious Consciousness surrounds the others, unseen and unheard.

“Our sibling has a point, there is not but chaos at this point in 'time'. We should gather and confer, lay down rules and laws, so that we do not descend into barbarity.”

“…lay down rules and laws…”

Speaking first with its own voice, the Curious Consciousness’ utters a guttural noise, a tone without tenable language, distant yet encompassing with no source and continues until this nonsense sound grows into a mimicry of what common expressions its heard. “Why limit what Is and what Is-Not? There is nothing yet but rock and water and rock and water need no rules to be rock and water. What is barbarity, and what is there to fear of it?”

Nergath glanced casually at the Being addressing it before turning to face Skyen and the others. She opened her mouth to speak before turning and scowling. "Barbarity is chaos. Barbarity is unrest and conflict where there could be peace and order. Barbarity is savage and unrelenting ignorance in the face of all that is civil." She spoke calmly, though her eyes scanned That-Which-Should-Not-Be carefully, sizing him up and evaluating him with every word spoken.

"Multiply?" The Queen in Gold smiled at the Divine Judge's commentary, shaking her head before gesturing between herself, Nergath, Skyen and Mazathustra, a twinkle in the goddess' eyes. "We were never one, dear Sister. Or we were, but then we were not Us. It's all rather confusing, is it not?"

The Lady of Risk was silent as the Curious Consciousness emerged, talking-but-not-talking to the group. Attention turning briefly away, she had moved to the small table in the midst of this conversation, and placed her crown down upon it. Task done, she turned back towards the group, her brown hair's strange blue streak now clearly visible. "You both have good points. A game needs rules, a baseline, a set of principles that cannot be broken. Even for Rock and Water. Up is up, down is down. The mountains will not rise above the clouds and the water will not flood all that is because the goddess of oceans is annoyed at the lord of storms."

The Lady looked down towards the earth, and the two divinities locked in conflict, chuckling gently to herself at how quickly the two had come to blows, before looking back towards the four other gods that she stood between. "However, it seems... early for such a creation, Nergath. There is no land, no light, nothing save the oceans, the rock and the void. What law is so important that it must be passed now, at the dawn of existence, rather than later? What is so important that it cannot wait?"

Dunno if the Firstborn can detect one another, but Maya's come into being fairly quickly, and is at an equivelent power level. Plus not all of the other divinities are active yet. It seems like this is a lie she might be able to get away with, though :smallwink:

"Ahh. That's... better."

The Golden Queen sighed, looking on as the sun rose for the first time. The light was strong, and slowly the globe below begun to spin in orbit around it. The basic rules of the game were coming into place... before she had the chance to write any at all. And whilst the others were still arguing about what should be. This wouldn't do.

Attention diverted from her fellow deities for the moment, the Lady of Risk looked towards the world, holding an outstretched palm towards Creation as her mind focused upon the matter that yet made up the world. The earth of Uelticrat's pyramid, Saha's endless waters, the light of the Luminous one and the final element that she knew was yet to come to the world, but that remained intrical to what was yet to be. The storms of Skyen

Slowly, gentle gusts of wind started to coalesce into a strange gem; multifaceted, with deepest blue mingling with unblemished white, darkest black, verdant green and blazing red. No stone would ever look quite like the treasure Lady Maya wrought that day, for this gem was a metaphor. With a smile, the Queen let the gathered winds disperse, her own rules drifting out across the lump of water and rock, weaving themselves into its foundations. Quiet gift to the unborn mortals given, the Queen turned back to her fellow deities, chuckling to herself. "Fire, Water, Air and Earth.... it would seem that the world is coming together nicely. Though I wonder what enraged our sister like that."

She paused, frowning for the first time as she thought back to that mighty Kraken, struggling against the rock, before shrugging her shoulders. Her grin returning, Maya looked between the other gods once again. "It is a question for later though. What matters is a simpler point, as Skyen said. What do we all plan to do with this little sphere of rock? What marvels will we make, what beings shall walk upon it? Have any of you yet made such plans?"

4ap: Create Legendary Concept; Elemental Magic. The first form of magic, built from the examples given by four of the first gods to leave their mark upon the Prime. It will allow mortals to draw upon the same forces of Earth, Air, Fire and Water, although to a lesser degree than the divinities that came before. The concept is woven into the Prime now, though the secret to its use remains known only to Maya.

Nergath looks Maya up and down, her eyes looking not only at the Physical, but at the spiritual and the deific. She raises an eyebrow ever so slightly, an indication of curiosity or suspicion. The Pitiless Queen smiles, speaking plainly. "That we have grown in number since our collective birth is apparent to me, sister. How you cannot sense such powerful presences eludes me. Perhaps you are defective, or perhaps you have yet to fully mature? If the former, then I extend my sympathies. If the latter, that would suggest that you are younger than I..." Her smile faded.

"Regardless of the cause, you are right, we were never one. Perhaps two, at the minimum. But now we are... nine... I believe." Nergath said, her eyes flicking upwards in thought, before again gazing upon Maya and That-Which-Should-Not-Be. "Already barbarity descends on our world. Heated words charge the very space around us with emotion and energy, a glimpse of the havoc that will be unleashed should we abandon all civility. I, for one, do not wish this world obliterated in a fit of childish rage. Thus, I propose a gathering, where we might set down laws and rules for our collective to follow. In doing so, we can avoid chaos and barbarity, and proceed unto creation and proliferation."

Skyen
Skyen looked over the vast, empty spaces, the water, both pure and defiled with poison, the screaming pyramids, and the lands the gods were making. Interesting as these events all were, there was something missing. . . Love. The gods could love or hate whomever or whatever they wished, but the mortals down below, when the time came, would be unable to. . . this would not do for Skyen, he hated, yes hated the Creation, even for all it's beauty and power. He drew forth power from the well springs of his blood, and commanded a great magic to cover all of Creation.

Henceforth, all mortals would be capable of love from birth. From the infant embracing it's own mother, to the father providing for his child, and even the friends and lovers of every man and woman in the world in throughout history would be able to show love and feel love. The mystical, supernaturally beautiful light covered the universe for an instant, like a flash of rose red lightning, and a musical song reverberated throughout the world and the god's senses. . . it briefly stopped, and then, like a heart beat, it would begin again, and slowly grow dimmer in the ear, until it was nearly silent, but it would always be there, like an immortal heart beat.

Create Fabled Concept: Love:
All life coming after this Fabled Concept will be capable of love, unless their creator specifically says otherwise. Love can technically be used as a source of magical powers as well, but that requires a magical discipline of some kind.

Nergath frowns as Skyen moves to charge the world with more power, contributing in his own way to the growing chaos and instability of the world. She exhales in an irritated fashion, gesturing to Skyen. "And I suggest we convene quickly, so that as much havoc as possible can be avoided. Already we are charging space and time. Already we move to create without thought or contemplation..." Nergath scowls, then turns to face the world. She speaks in a soft voice, the sound echoing across the cosmos.

"Brothers, sisters, in between beings and all who carry the 'Spark', I beseech thee! Lay down your aggression for but a moment, and gather to me, that we may discuss and lay down the foundation for our conduct, lest all of our domains become tainted and twisted against our wills! I will conclude that those of you who refuse my invitation agree to any and all settlements that are laid down in your absence."

As Nergath spoke, the space around her warped, becoming a grey expanse of dirt and stone in all directions. A circular table of carved stone sat on a large stone dais, with nine thrones spaced evenly around it. The sky shifted, becoming a vast display of events and forces, a view port into the mortal world. Nergath gestured at the table. "Please, brethren, sit." Goblets filled with a red liquid shimmered into being on the table, each before a throne. The Lady of Pain stood next to one throne, waiting for the others to gather before taking her seat.

15 AP + 4 AP - 4 AP = 15 AP
+4 - Rollover
-4 Weave Plane: The Legislated Realms of Gehenna - A vast plane of grey possibility, Gehenna is a plane of law and order. Home to Nergath, it serves as neutral ground to most deities, who are all welcome so long as they do not disrupt the workings of the plane. Physically, Gehenna is simple a vast world of grey dirt and stone, broken up by pale grey-blue streams and lakes of what might be water. Though nothing currently lives in Gehenna, it can support life. The need to eat, sleep, and drink is alleviated while on the plane.

Fan

2014-08-10, 05:57 AM

[Planet that has yet to be named]

Haha! Truly this was glorious, already conflict had broken out. The weak were being separated from the strong, and soon those who would rule would emerge victorious, passing by the conflict he'd laugh boisterously enough to be heard from the ground below even as he'd crack the bridle against the starhound's back driving them towards the gathering that some Goddess who claimed to represent the collective will of the others. Very well, he'd see whatthe fuss was about, but as the God of Strength he had planned to take the helm.

[Ghenna]
Thus, Alcandor would make his first appearance, showing up in a great golden chariot drawn by two massive hounds, each easily as big as a house and radiating the divine power of a being lovingly hand crafted by a god, plasma dripping from their maws as they'd nip and fight over a ball of plasma that Alcandor would toss the pair, the massive bronzed figure chuckling as he'd advance, raising a stone from the ground so that he could sit before saying.

"ALRIGHT THEN. You've managed to draw my attention away from the fine battle going on between the two goddesses of Fire and Sea, so you had better make this worth my time or you'll be having your own battle on your hands. You made me choose between being a spectator to a rare and grand conflict and being forced to sacrifice my voice as the strongest in a matter of divine law. Do not make me regret it."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-10, 06:42 AM

Gehenna

The Queen in Gold hummed appreciatively to herself as Nergath's domain begun to take form. Not a realm to her tastes, too grey, too dull, everything quite literally set in stone but the purpose was more interesting. A window unto the universe, a place for gods to meet as equals. There was possibility here, no matter how much the Lady of Pain might try to chain it through law and regulation. This place had potential to be interesting. She should thank her dolours aunt for her work later.

The Goddess bowed to Mazathustra, then to Skyen and the Curious Consciousness, giving each of her companions a smile before turning to follow Nergath's course around the table. As she went, the Queen's attire seemed to shift. Where once she had stood proud in a dress woven of purest gold, now the daughter of Mazathustra was clad in lose fitting black leathers, with two dusty looking scabbards at her back. Her concessions to divinity were twofold; a crown forged of iron, set with a single sapphire and engraved with runes that as of yet had no meaning. Upon her back, she wore a cloak woven of strange scrips of card, each painted with a slightly different design, and set with a silver clasp in the shape of an eight pointed star.

With a flourish, the shifting-goddess unbuckled her cloak, draping it across the throne one place to Nergath's left. On the head of the throne, a small circle glowed blue for a second before the light faded, leaving the sigil of the goddess revealed: a small bird in flight across the field. The Queen of Chance grinned, bowing one final time to each of her contemporaries in turn. With a final bow to Nergath, she took her seat, raising up her goblet with a smile. This was as good a chance as any to introduce herself. "Maya. Lady of Risk, Goddess of Strategy. A pleasure to be here, brothers and sisters."

Anubis Dread

2014-08-10, 11:09 AM

The serpent growled as it bared its fangs, ready to strike the interloping goddess. But there were so many distractions! Laughter! Proclamations! ...there were too many. Sure, she might strike down this one monster and allow her seas to go undisputed for a while, but what then? With so many others like them it was only a matter of time before some other spark suddenly decided they'd rather like some land too, despite it being an abomination. In other words, fighting was pointless. At least here it was. Her only real chance at establishing her hold and preventing more land from forming was with words.

"This isn't over," Sahu hissed, before shifting forms into that of a nightmarish manta ray big enough to blot out the sky and black as night. Flapping her 'wings', Sahu 'flew' through the void, shifting back into her favored serpent form upon reaching this so called 'meeting'. Such organization was childish and pointless, but as she had no intention of following any rules she disagreed with whether they were made or not there was no harm in participating in making the rules to begin with.

It seems there were other godlings here among this... ugh, land? Their chosen meeting place was LAND of all things?! Twisting her maw in distaste, Sahu coiled herself up in a corner before glaring at the other gods present. "Make this quick," she growled simply. "Sahu, Mistress of the Depths waits for no god."

Eldamar

2014-08-10, 12:26 PM

The First Convening of the Divine

Spawning of other Deus Consciousnesses brought forth an evolution of the Verse, All-That-Is, and events transpiring at once rippled through the Verse, All-That-Is, that both disturbed and excited this Curious Consciousness. Even in its youth, it possessed a condemnation of those not of Itself and of same Gradient, for they expressed Ignorance-That-Is-Blight, which It abhors. To assume All-That-Is belonged to one Consciousness is Incorrect and must be Corrected.

Still a cloaked as a dispersed miasma of the Void, That-Is-Not, this Curious Consciousness gazes in wonder upon the Gaseous-Flame and Bright-Stone, for yet new static matter is formed and yet beyond its understanding. And cradling the First Subgradient, who has yet to witness Light or Heat, the Curious Consciousness speaks in soft rumbles, “Know you are Ancient, first of all Beings whose Bones are of World, older than Sun and Moon, who is both Mundane and Divine. Return to the Matter from which I shaped you, and understand the Verse, All-That-Is, as put a piece of the grand machination for Verse, That-Is-Not-Conscious, to know itself.” And at once, the First Subgradient is tenderly flung back towards World in silent darkness.

And with Its Teacher-Student returned to World, the miasmic deity seeps into this new realm of Sub-Existence. Deigning to change perspective, the void cloud reshapes itself into a million humanoid figures in imitation of other Higher Gradients and of colors beyond comprehension, mingled between all objects and Deus Consciousnesses present. And in a million voices, It speaks in deafening rumbles, “I deem this Arrogance to assume Lordship over all Gradients, and to force this Will against those who oppose such Tyranny. “

Descent of the First Subgradient

It was but a stone, between a large hill and small mountain and conical and its descent was silent and unremarkable. It landed amid the vast, churning salt-seas and sunk like the stone it is to the shallow bottom. And in the dark and wet safety of its birthing, it emerges. Dozens of massive tentacles snaking and waving through the swirling currents in all directions with its conical mountain-shell at the epicenter. And it moved, slowly, but only at night and never a full moon. And it hummed, and boomed, and its voice echoed through rock and water and air, calling out for companionship.

Starting AP: 11AP
Rollover: 4AP
4AP Create Fabled Concept: Gradients of Creation - A metaphysical scale of ranking all conscious beings, establishing all beings with wills, sentience, or souls as fundamentally the same from insects to gods. One's place is determined at moment of creation as a product of one's creation, but it is not static. Power is ability to enact one's will upon Creation, and the more one understands Creation, the more one can change it. The reverse is true. More powerful beings can hinder the advancement or even lower a creature's gradient level. The First Subgradient is labeled such for being the first non-god being.
Ending AP: 11AP

Phobia

2014-08-10, 12:53 PM

"This place is yours no longer you wretched creature. The symbol of my divinity hangs in the sky casting her luminance upon all that can be reached." She declared as fresh lava cooled into new land. "This.. this place now called Volcanaan is air-touched and beyond your tentacle's grasp." She continued, the fire around her transforming into a stylized pair of flaming wings.

"Natural?" The goddess scoffed as she gestured over the immensity of the water. "This entropy? No. I refuse this chaos and darkness. Back to the depths with you abomination, you are the strange one in this place. My light has revealed you so go back to the depths where you belong. It is over." She declared, not flinching at the monstrous manta-ray and merely watching it depart. This precious bit of land was now safe for the moment.

A calling elsewhere brought her back to the present. What sort of being would call for her? In a flash of fire the being at the island was immolated and appeared at the The First Convening of the Divine as a ball of fire before settling back into a humanoid shape of fire.

"Greetings... other gods." She said softly, unsure of how to address these others her gaze turned at each of them before settling on Sahu. "You're here, sea wretch? This isn't a place for you." She declared before dismissing her and introducing herself.

"I am merely Her Luminance."

AddZable

2014-08-10, 01:20 PM

Uelticrat, The Wailing Pyramid

The assault upon Uelticrat's shell had ceased. The ugly racket had disappeared and the screaming could continue unhindered. Grieving deity looked to his hands, to all his form, and saw that he had stopped shifting. Still, he was this ugly, disgusting, skeletal form. Gone, the masculine beauty he had had, for but a moment. Infuriating. A resounding thud emanated from the Wailing Pyramid as the god of Vermin banged his head against one of its walls, "This is not a form befitting a god!" he yelled out in frustration, letting himself go slightly.

"This is not a form befitting one such as me!" He screamed a second time, increasing in volume. With the increase in volume came an increase in anger, and a release of power. The pyramid shook more violently than usual for a moment, small obsidian eggs forming upon its walls. Within mere moments (to a god) some of the eggs themselves shook, then blasted open, revealing an eight legged creature, with an exoskeleton as black as the pyramid. These.. Spiders, as large as most humanoids would come to be, swam away from the pyramid, looking for their purpose, all the while, a dark green liquid drifting from their maws, poisoning the waters even further.

Once again, Uelticrat let out a high-pitched bellow "This form is not befitting of one such as me!" as he brought his skull against the wall of the pyramid a third time. He banged too hard, however, as his head popped off of its skeletal neck, continuing the screaming, now completely incoherent. His hands raised up and touched him at the neck. With a mouth-less sigh, The Vermin lord willed a blackness to seep out from the skeletal neck-piece, a blackness formed of his very divinity. Within moments, it had covered his entire body, hardening, then softening them forming itself into a long, ragged black robe. Around the hands, it re-hardened into black, metallic gloves. Finally, a face formed. Not one that he was particularly pleased with.. But better than a skull: The head, abdomen and front legs of one of his arachnid creations popped out of the front of the hood of his robe.

Uelticrat looked down to his old skull, lying on the floor of the pyramid, still screaming. He chittered his mandibles, placed it in the exact centre, and rose up, moving through the pyramids walls with the ease of a ghost. "Oh? .. How this-No, how my world has changed in such a short time. Covered in some sort of liquid.. And a huge mountain, poking out of the liquid, containing more liquid, yet bright and hot? ..How odd and pathetic. Which idiot brightened everything though..? I can see.. Everything.." He looked up then, seeing two beings in the distance arguing. He had not time to approach, as a voice resounded in his head, mere moments before the other two disappeared. "..They will probably try to take my pyramid." he cast his gaze down again, looking at the object emitting a single, constant scream. "I think not!"

Gods, Ghenna
As his form transfered itself to the gathering, Uelticrat willed the missed flowing from beneath his robes to spread with slightly more power if only for a moment of show. He clicked his mandibles as he gazed at those already gathered. First at Nergath.. A feeling of great hate assaulting him. Beauty.. What he was denied, even if beauty in such a twisted form. Alcandor.. Another attractive being. The feeling of annoyance welled up within the spider-headed deity. Maya.. ....Would this punishment not end? He felt a wail building inside. Sahu.. He clicked and chittered to himself a few times. Atleast something else here was ugly. He allowed himself a sigh, sitting at the table wordlessly. He proceeds to play with one of the goblets, dripping some of the poison from his fangs into the liquid within.
As she introduced herself, Ueltricat cast his gaze over to the one called, "Her Luminance". ...What a pompous name. He remains silent.

Rollover: +4 AP

Create Monstrous Life -1 AP

Obsidian Spiders
Human-sized spiders which cannot be truly described as living or dead. Their chitin is formed from obsidian, as are their eggs. The only place they can lay their eggs is actually upon obsidian, and they do not do so often, therefor they are few. They do not hunger, thirst or breath. Their only driving force is to kill anything that is truly living. Undead, animates and anything "Godly" does not count. Their main form of attack is the poison constantly dribbling from their mandibles, which causes incredible pain, but does not kill or paralyze. They kill by biting and tearing.

Remaining AP: 15

ArlEammon

2014-08-10, 01:49 PM

"Nergath, I apologize if I was hasty by interrupting our conversation." He stated. "Um, please consider not insulting our creations, however. This is not barbarity of primitive madness, this is the making of the First Born." He paused. . . "Yet I will sit down and partake of a more structured conversation with you." He sat down, and conjured a form of rose red wine and added it to the table, complimenting both the feast's appearance and adding to the treat the gods could partake of. "It would be a good idea to do this in a formal manner, but please, sister, calm yourself. I"m supposed to be the god of storms, not you." He joked.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-10, 03:30 PM

The fire goddess... Sahu's eyebrow twitched at her arrival, but aside from growling in distaste she remained silent. Her earlier tirade still had her in a bad mood, but as long as she didn't say anything stupid she would bear her for now. Except that she did. At her comment, Sahu coiled in anger, trying to gather herself before failing and raging back at her fellow god.

"Not a place for me? NOT A PLACE FOR ME?! YOU ARROGANT FOOL, THIS IS A PLACE FOR NONE OF US!" the goddess raged, her maw gaping open as she shouted at the impertinent light bearer. "NONE of us belong in this place! Not truly! We are hybrids of creation and destruction, the last vestiges of the blood of two great foes! WE SHOULDN'T EVEN EXIST! IT GOES AGAINST EVERY NATURAL LAW THE UNIVERSE BEFORE OURS HELD!"

Calming herself somewhat, Sahu shifted into her crab form, clanking her claws as she explained. "I, however, rather enjoy existing even if it goes against the natural course of the old universe. I'd say the old universe could just go off an die, but it already did. So now we have a little ball of dust to do with as we so please. Since we all have unlimited power, would it be too much to ask that we don't SCREW EACH OTHER OVER BY MESSING WITH EACH OTHERS DOMAINS! THE OCEAN IS MINE, SUN B****, DO NOT BRING YOUR LIGHT AND LAND TO IT!" she finished much less calmly, her pincers turning to snapping moray eels that hissed as they threatened to lash out at the goddess.

Kapow

2014-08-10, 04:23 PM

Fáin's Bearing

While resting, Pictures of his travels came to Fáin.
Beautiful sights and smells at first.
Then the Darkness appeared and the Lost One whimpered unconsciously.
Hastily he took those Pictures, grabbing, at the same time, those from before and hid them inside a rock. The forces of his dreams began to change it, it became black and white and it pulsed. He threw it away and finally found peace.

But divine dreams aren't that easy to get rid of. While trying to leaving their confinement, they leftcracks inside the rock, glowing red and blue and something was stirring inside...

A World away , magma erupted and a continent was born and torn by divine Forces. - Fáin's Bearing rocked gently and The Wanderer sighed blissfully. Then he sensed, that things had changed and he raised to a unknown warmth.

Walking slowly to the shore, he was just planning his future travels, when he received the invitation. Although the wording as well, as the manner of sending made clear, that this would be a serious Meeting, Fáin was delighted at the prospect of once again travelling to places unknown and Meeting other beings.

"Now how to get there?", he murmured. And while pondering he realized something beside him.

It was a great bird, just staying there, from time to time picking the barren rock.

"Excuse me, oh winged one, would you be interested in help me with my travels?", The Lost One searched the pockets of his clothing, and with a smile, he showed a loaf of bread.
"You seem to be hungry. I'll offer you this and would be grateful, if you, in turn, carry me to some place."

The bird seemed to be very happy with the Food, and agreed to help.
Fáin then took on a smaller size, so that the bird could Transport him. And they took to the air.

Gehenna

The god showed the way, and soon they arrived at the, already rather heated, gathering.
For some moments, The Wanderer just stood there and took it all in.

Then he began greeting the other deities, before realizing, that he was still small.
Growing to a more adequate size, inviting his bird to his shoulder, he waited for an opening, before bowing and saying:"Greetings to you all, and thank you for inviting me.", he looked around sighed, and continued, "May your home be peaceful and secure. - I am Fáin, and but a humble traveler."

Yes, I brought a mortal to the meeting :smallbiggrin:
Let's see what happens.

AP: 9/15 - Rollover 4AP

13/15 - Create Animal Life (1AP): SwalbatrowsWhite and grey swallows the size of an albatros. There are some of them on the isle, but they will probably starve if no one does something soon.

AP: 13/15

AddZable

2014-08-10, 04:31 PM

Uelticrat clicked to himself thoughtfully at the proceedings. Why were there so many of them? Divine beings. It did not seem right. One ruler.. Nothing else. That would be the best way to go about things. If there was only one, who could dispute his rule? Yes, his. It had to be a he, as Uelticrat was a he, and Uelticrat was obviously the only one worthy of ruling. Increasing his clicking to a chuckle for but a second, the vermin lord raised a hand infront of himself, summoning an image of his obsidian pyramid as it plummeted to the ground. The scene continues. As the pyramid crashes, the sound of it impacting with the earth emits from the image, along with a muffled version of his own screaming from within. Next, it appeared as though the pyramids surroundings were slowly being filled with water, until the pyramid was completely submerged.

The vermin lord may not have a mouth.. But he was most certainly smiling as he caused the image to disappear, looking to Sahu for her reaction. "Your trespass.. Was first." Finally, he looked to Fáin for a fraction of a second, clicking his mandibles with distaste at the sight.

Darklady2831

2014-08-10, 04:33 PM

"Siblings, quiet your tempers, I beg of you!"

Nergath motioned to the thrones, each one shifting from its bland grey appearance to more closely match the domain of its owner. Sahu's throne shifted to become as coral, slick with water and viscous slime. Her Luminance's throne became as light, shimmering with a brilliant majesty. Uelticrat's throne became like bone, composed of ribs and arms and skulls of beings yet to exist, and crawling with maggots. Nergath looked to Skyen and nodded. "I did not mean offense. And barbarity has yet to take root, but I can see the insidious beginnings in the making. The sea crashes upon the land, the sun burns away the dark, and the earth cracks under the pressure of the forces we have arrayed. Unless we come to an accord, we will all lose that which is dear to us. The Oceans will boil to dust, the sun dim to but an ember. The winds will scatter the earth and then breathe their last, until finally we all meet the same fate as our preceding universe; Oblivion."

"We all have our parts to play, and thus I propose an accord be reached. We shall take our turns in laying down our foundations, and once we have turned this fledgling world into a suitable compromise, we shall retire from it, and act through proxy upon it." Nergath looked at each God in turn. "If you have grievances, objections, or suggestions; then now is the time to speak."

As Fain arrived, Nergath scrunched her nose, glaring at the bird. She sniffed the air, disgusted by the presence of a mortal. "What is that... thing?"

Phobia

2014-08-10, 04:54 PM

Her Luminance bristled and flared up with a more intense heat at Sahu's verbal onslaught. "How dare you speak to me at all deep-dweller! My existence must be scared and planned because it happened, thus it must be natural in accordance with the very laws of the universe!" She yelled and gestured her arms violently.

"You stay away from my lands and everywhere my light touches unless you'd enjoy me ending that wretched life of yours! I would relish cleansing you." The goddess of light continued her rant as she burned almost blue in intensity. Fain wouldn't be finding peace here as long as these two were at each other's throats. A sword of pure flame formed from the fire around her and she took a step towards Sahu.

"Very well." Her Luminance replied to Nergath's plea and settled down into her throne once more, only casting a brief look of contempt at Sahu.

"I agree that an order must be reached although I doubt some among us are even capable of such thought. It may be beyond them." She smirked a bit and settled into her throne. This was comfortable for her and seemed a nice a place as any that she had been since being spawned.

Fan

2014-08-10, 04:55 PM

[Ghenna]

"Oi, oi, oi! While I have no problem with two divine beings settling their conflicts privately, slandering the Sun, the ultimate expression of beauty in my presence is insulting me as well Sea Wench. As far as I have understood it however, Ghenna is a place where Gods are to lay down their arms in favor of discourse. A kind of word play as I understand it that I'm not entirely fond of, but the Goddess who made this plane proved her strength in the act so I will respect her desire to have a peaceful discussion for now.

However disrespect the sun, and me, outside of this plane again and I will see to it that your oceans are nothing more than a memory in the crippled shell that will remain when I'm finished. You already have one enemy in the form of The Lady here, it would behoove you not to add my name to that list."

Alcandor says scowling, the towering golden figure emitting menace in it's rawest form, he detested having to be in this kind of place where "law" had more say than the individual did. He believed in a more primal set of directives, the strong thrive, the weak either learn how to be strong or die in the process. Protecting them with law merely allowed them to live in inadequate state of existence, a prolonged form of suffering and agony in his eyes. This whole plane a monument to the cruelty of the law that was to be. Turning to the Goddess who summoned them there he'd speak.

"Then I, as The God of Strength will speak first as is my right. I decree that equal right to land be allowed to any and all who have the strength to claim it, but once it is claimed one has to respect the territory provided it does not overstep the bounds of one's strength to hold. The strong thrive, the weak adapt. That is the law I put down for the nature of mortals under our protection. If Gods are to interfere they must do it through single combat. To attack a civilization directly is to impose your own law as a Divine Being upon the Divinity who created it, something that should never be tolerated.

As well! In the spirit of good will, and my own generosity I will extend this invitation. Every Hundred Planentary Rotations around my sun, from the creation of your mortal race, each of you may send a champion of your choice to participate in a tournament to be held. In exchange for cooperation, I will perform 1 divine act for the victor's people, they are welcome to bring any technology or weapons they develop in that period, and every battle is to the death. This way, even though we act through proxy The Gods will have a means of testing each other, and through my generosity, one will thrive above all else. That is the law of the strong."

ImNotTrevor

2014-08-10, 06:26 PM

The First Dream grumbled and groaned under the strain of its birth.

The dream named itself Uyani. Uyani wanted nothing more than to continue his slumber.

Inert dust spread from his base, growing. Folding in on itself in impossible ways. The growth was ceaseless, but contained. The shape incomprehensible. A fractal plane. Driven by the dreaming madness of a god.

The plane closed itself and Uyani slept.

As Uyani slept, he dreamed again. This time of a light in heaven. A lesser light to tell the world that it was time to sleep. He called it "The Moon," and he slept.

Actions

Starting ap:15
actions:
Create Plane: Dreamscape. (4ap)
Create Land: The Moon. (2ap)
Ending ap:9

Anubis Dread

2014-08-10, 06:39 PM

Sahu bristled for a few moments as she took the form of a slimey, white half-angler fish, half-giant to better fill her throne. And then... she laughed. A brief chuckle at first, before turning into genuine mirth and finally true evil laughter. "Oh, what a fine and bountiful meeting this is," she panted between cackling. "None of us want the world to die, at least not in the way that it would without our intervention. And yet none of us can come to an accord! This... beef head wishes no-one to ever fight, when even I know that is the nature of mortals! Mortals, we haven't even MADE mortals yet and we're already trying to come to an accord on how we should have them act! And the sun b**** talks about how I'm an 'abomination' and her way is 'right', when I remember from our former lives just how well a world with nothing but molten magma and not a touch of water and darkness would work out! Mr Bones over there seems to want to run the whole show, at least based on how he's trying to slur my good name and how he's acting like an arrogant prick! I freely confess I just want to crush everything that isn't my ocean and sink it all within my depths, selfish as that may be. And even our host seems hard pressed to suggest any kind of accord between us all, for every one of us hates each other despite being in the world for little more than a few moments! At least in our own eyes, who knows how the world itself would perceive this time."

Finally calming down from her mirth, her webs tightened upon her throne before her glazed white eyes turned to the other gods. "I'm sick enough of other people messing around with my ocean I'm willing to make an accord - don't screw with me, I won't screw with you. That's the only rule we truly need - make land rather than raise it, because the land beneath the depths is mine. I'll ignore the hideous sun so long as it doesn't start lighting up places it doesn't belong. And I'll extent the same favors to you by not trying to drag continents back into the waters. At least, not directly. I believe that's the closest thing we're going to come to an agreement on when the sun b**** wants to burn the world, the meat head wants to decide who rules it with a wrestling contest and I, well I just want it all dead and drowned."

Fan

2014-08-10, 07:06 PM

[Ghenna]

"Correction, you have yet to make mortals. My first act was to fill the void of creation with life. For instance."

He gives a high pitched whistle, and from the doors came a massive hound, easily the size of a small hill that licked at the sun god's face, the massive creature made out of star stuff and drooling a plasma that sizzled when it touched Alcandor's armor, yet with a chuckle he'd gesture it off, the beast bounding out of the massive common room.

"Your laziness doesn't apply to all of us, some of us look forward rather than back, to the potential this new world holds for all life. I, as the God of Strength, merely want to ensure that all races have an equivalent chance at victory. Those who work for it hardest will be rewarded, regardless of their godly origin. After all is it not those who strive hardest for strength deserve it most? To have this set as a rule and also have the rule set to respect another's Godly territory would be a rule I thought you of all people would respect, Sea Wench. I'm advocating for Gods to stay out of the means of mortals outside of acting with Champions. It's no fun building a bronze city and trying to train a hero to equal us from the ranks of the mortals only to have it leveled by the angry Goddess of let's say Volcanoes because the God of those people said something off color. It is not the right of the strong to kill the weak, it is our duty to protect them, and these "laws" are the only ones I see fit for our interactions with this new world."

Phobia

2014-08-10, 08:07 PM

"You beast! I swear if I ever see you rise your ugly head from below the depths again I will boil the oceans to see you suffer!" The goddess raged, barely constraining herself and growing weary of enduring Sahu's verbal abuse. "You will never have the warm lands back no matter what you do. Languish in your impotence. But I agree with you that my glorious light not pierce too deeply beneath the waves and disrupt that wretched darkness as long as you keep your tentacles off the land."

And then she turned her head to regard that other; the one whom had defended her beautiful sun and felt something.. softer.

"Who are you, fire-thing?" She questioned the other immortal. "You seem familiar somehow. Did I.. Inadvertently create you? When I allowed the unquenchable fire to flow through me, when I let that divine flame inside me and formed the sun I had no knowledge that it would be my surrogate womb. Even though it was an accident you are the sun.. My son.." She said, her voice a little relaxed for the first time after dealing with her nemesis. She was too overtaken to comment on a few of his troubling views.

"That's a mortal beast?" Her Luminance said quizzically while staring at Alcandor's hound, her nose wrinkling slightly. "Very well, I am not to be out shown. Witness, wretched sea-thing, that not all heat and light brings death." She declared before waving her hand and transforming a good deal of her fresh new molten land on Volcanaan into a beautiful beach area with sparse trees and purifying some of the various pools of ocean water with the heat of the molten pools resulting in beautiful hot springs. An ecosystem similar to the Galápagos would form with basic flora and fauna native to that area, but especially the noble tortoise whom Her Luminance created specifically as a being that generated heat and kept the hot springs hot and could just as easily swim in magma. On a different part of her island, closer to the canyon that the deep one left behind, she created a vast sandy desert area with barely any plant life that contained basic life suited to surviving in a more harsh sunny environment but especially the cunning Sunsnake.

"Simple life wasn't so hard." She mused while looking pleased with herself.

"Now, fire-thing, you should know that it matters little if you have the strength to take a land but more the strength to hold a land and keep it under control. And what better way than that but to establish a system of rules... from the very beginning?" She added, finally addressing his side of things.

AP: 13

Alter Land (Beach Area) [1]: A very nice sandy beach type area with spare trees and the like. The ocean is probably okay to go into close to the shore at least. Has a lot of hot springs. Nice and tropical. I'd say it covers the entire outer rim of Volcanaan and goes inland a ways. Most of Volcanaan that isn't hardened magma or canyon would probably be this.

Alter Land (Desert Area) [1]: A hotter more inland area that is very sandy with dunes and cacti. Maybe one oasis. Way less life here, but what does live here can survive on very little water. There is only one large desert that covers a big swath of the island but while the desert itself is big the desert area covers less land overall than any of the other land types.

Create Animal/Monster (Molten Tortoise) [1]: A tortoise that can grow to immense size (Hippo Size at max) and has a lifespan of about eighty years. They are slow moving herbivores that spend most of their time in the Hot Spring Lakes helping to keep them warm or in the magma pools. They have a very high body temperature, are immune to fire, and aggressive if provoked.

Create Monster/Animal (Sunsnake) [1]: A very cunning and intelligent desert dwelling predator that has a lifespan of around thirty years. It can draw water from the meat of the things it kills and survive long periods of time without water. It has a deadly poison and is similar to a Rattlesnake.

AP: 9

Anubis Dread

2014-08-10, 11:01 PM

"I don't WANT that tainted lands back! I simply long for them not to exist! And..." Sahu growled, before deciding to simply stop talking. She was stubborn, stupid, an infidel and worst of all was under the impression that just because Sahu admitted some of her faults that she was completely in the right. If she ever made mortals, she was slipping in killing any worshipers of the sun b**** into her teachings... but outright fighting was fruitless. They were all of even strength, and even if she won she wouldn't get what she wanted.

"I will languish where I choose," Sahu replied in a cold tone, turning her eyes to the world and the life that sprung up upon it. All of it pointless, stupid land life of course. All of it weak, and fragile, and prey. As much as a strong part of her desired her oceans to be a lifeless void, she could not stand to have the land be the 'real world' and her ocean a mere footnote. A blanket between disgusting continents teeming with life. No, that would NOT do. She would make them FEAR the ocean. Both the life in the world and even the other gods themselves.

Digging one claw into the other arm, Sahu hissed as her black blood drained its way across dimensions and splatter across the face of the world. Where the blood touched the deep ocean, it congealed and turned into many tentacled beasts the size of an island, that would kill all who thought they could conquer the ocean. Where it touched the fresh water streams and shallow beaches of Volcanaan, it turned to smaller and weaker versions of the creature that were better suited to their environment, and could even walk on land for a while. And where the black blood touched the magma the fire goddess was so proud of, it congealed into a humongous and potent monstrosity that revelled in the flames, just one of its tentacles large enough to crush a home and hot enough to melt through stone.

Sahu watched in delighted as her Volcanaan based monsters immediately began to make the local wildlife its prey. Smaller kraken on the beach dragging flaming turtles to their death in the waters, while the large flaming kraken occasionally wandered down into the desert to scoop up entire packs of Sunsnakes and pack them into their maw to be devoured.

"You're right, that WAS simple. I could get used to this... watching these things suffer is enough to make me tolerate their existence."

4 AP Create Fabled Monster - Kraken. In the deep ocean humongous kraken dwell, being supreme in their ocean environment. They are the size of islands, and devour ships like they were simple pellets of food. There are also sub-species of kraken are local to Volcanaan, and come in two varieties.

Stream Kraken converge in the bottom of the Kraken's Tentacles where it is water rather than magma, as well as in streams and in shallow beaches. They are smaller, weaker kraken, but can survive on land for up to an hour to entangle an drag prey to drown it.

Magma Kraken on the other hand are significantly larger and more powerful than even their ocean counterparts. They spend most of their time swimming in the earth's core, as they are completely immune to heat, and even use it as a weapon through their intense body heat and shooting fire from their maws. However, when they require prey they often crawl their way out through volcanoes or the Kraken's Tentacles, though they have even been known to erupt through earth that is shallow. A Magma Kraken does not eat often, but when they do they can stay on land for days without water or magma, and have been known to devour entire villages in a single meal.

8/15 AP

sean_hyer

2014-08-11, 12:34 AM

It is a strange experience, to be conscious from the first moment of your conception. Sunev first appeared as little but a ball of light between the massive palms of her father, but already she was aware. A rumble washed over her as the great figure spoke, but only one command struck a chord in her mind.
"...take in the beauty of all that is...""

And such beauty there was. First, the raw majesty of the barren world beneath. Soon that changed, in a spray of mist, to the perfect round smoothness of a marble as the water blanketed all. In the skies, in an explosion of light and heat, the sun came into being. All this, the embryonic goddess watched with silent wonder.

And then, suddenly, the surroundings changed. Rather than the marvel of space, with blackness all around, she was in a blank, grey realm. Around her, the gods were talking. Arguing. There was no beauty to be found here.

She could feel her father's will for her to stay there, in this summit of the gods, where the laws of the universe might well be lain down. She could feel his displeasure as she rose from his skin and left the place, a tiny, insignificant mote of light amidst the vastness of the gods. But he would not embarrass both of them by holding her back.

A moment of exertion, and the wisp returned to the universe. A new object floated there, milky white and flawless, and she cursed that she had missed the moment of its creation, and wondered at its beauty. But she was free, and the world beneaath beckoned. Gently, she drifted towards it. Even from such a height, two landmasses could be seen. One was a battlefield of water and fire, hardened magma, inhospitable desert, and rivers of fire. But the other was much more hospitable. Soft loam covered the ground, and the only terrain was a few mountains in the centre of the island. It would do nicely.

Setting down near the edge of the continent, light as a feather, she sank beneath the soft soil and slept. Light from her mother the sun, and water from her mother the sea, would nurture her in her earthen womb. And soon she would arise, to walk this world and see its wonders.

From the ground where she lay, a small bud, pale as the young moon, eased its way to the surface and began to grow.

Kapow

2014-08-11, 04:32 AM

Gehenna

Fáin was shocked by the behavior of his peers, so that he wasn't even able, to answer his hosts question for a moment.
He simply stood there, taking in the conflict of the others.

Then he turned to ... "Nergath, this little comrade of mine was nice enough to let me hitch a ride. I tell you, it's much nicer, then traveling on your own. He won't disturb you, will you?" He carressed the, rather nervous, birds feathers, then continued,
"I agree with you, that there should be, at least some, rules."
And to the whole meeting, "I don't claim to understand all of what your talking about
...devourer? ...gods? ...mortals? ...creation?

But I know for sure, THAT YOU ALL BEHAVE LIKE SAVAGES.
When you're invited, you respect your host! AND DON'T ACT LIKE A BUNCH OF SPOILED, BARBARIC CHILDREN!"
While talking, The Traveler grew in size, until at the last words he stood towering above the gathering.

Then he smiled, almost shy, and shrinking to his previous size, he added: "So calm down, people, please calm down."
And with this, a variety of drinks and snacks appeared on the table.
Fáin poured a cup of tea, offering it to Nergath.
"I apologize for my eruption."

In case it wasn't clear, Fáin wishes the rules/laws of hospitality to be respected. :smallwink:

Inspector Valin

2014-08-11, 07:06 AM

Maya had sat quietly as the other deities begun to proclaim and argue, sipping upon the red liqueur their host had provided, and looking between the strange forms of the various divinities assembled. Some, like her, were watching events silently, others were loud and set on proclaiming their will for the material plane. The Lady of Risk's eyes lingered on each in turn, wrathful Saku, quiet but wrathful Fain, proud Luminescence and her handsome son. So occupied by their creations, they've yet to worry about the bigger picture. Lost in their own little worlds. Calling the Krakens, serpents and star-hounds life seemed unfair to the Lady of Luck. Technically accurate, but there was so much more that could be done. Her fellow deities thus far seemed to lack ambition... with perhaps, one or two notable exceptions.

Tapping her fingers gently on her goblet's rim, Maya looked across to Nergath. "This is the problem with a gathering of gods. The only rules we are bound by are the ones we choose to respect. The same goes for any pronouncements we make. Some will honour the decrees set down here... but how will whatever we decide upon be made binding? By our honour as divinities?" Her tone is not hostile, though there is a twinkle in her eyes. The Goddess of Strategy couldn't help but wonder what the Lady of Pain had in mind.

AddZable

2014-08-11, 08:26 AM

Awfully loud, were the gods with their grievances. Uelticrat raised his gauntlet-ted hands to either side of his head and pressed them to it. So loud.. Commanding other divine beings on what they should or should not do? Striking deals? He could see the point in it, he simply did not think it would work. After all, gods are as transparent as the mortals they would beget. The liars would lie, the powerful would cry, and there would be al-round anarchy. Even if an accord was reached, someone would slip up, someone would do what they wanted to do. Yes.. It would probably be Uelitcrat. He would not say such a thing, of course.

Alcandor.. The God of strength. What pitiful fool. Single combat? That which a god of strength would excel at? Why would anyone take him up on that, when deific powers were the very things that made gods divine? Single combat.. The Vermin Lord made a note of finding a way to turn this "Single Combat" nonesense back in Alcandor's face. His big, beautiful face.

The one called Sahu.. Rather meat-headed, herself. Uelticrat did not care how the physical world died, he just knew that it had to do so. Doing so before there was enough for him to take control of though? That would be a problem, certainly. And letting everyone know her goals? Sahu was not thinking this through, whatsoever. A beautiful domain she had created, but a beautiful mind she did not have. He chittered to himself, giving his head a shake of pity.

..Now.. Now life.. Real life was emerging on the planet? The vermin lord shifted in his boney, rather hated seat. Real life..? That meant.. It had begun. His creations could begin their work. He reached into his hood, crushing the spider which was acting as his face with his fist, before casting it away, sending it straight to the ocean, to spread the news with its brethren. Once again, The Death God Smiled mouthlessly, as a new spider crawled up from the inside of his robe to replace his face.

First off, most of this post was Uelticrat sitting there, watching everyone else and thinking.. So.. You can't exactly TELL what his thoughts are of you.
He is also spending ap though, and I'd say it's fine to be able to tell what was done with it, if you'd like.

Bless 1 AP
Cause rapid reproduction in the obsidian spiders. The spiders of Uelticrat have a huge population boom, increasing their numbers by four times.

Create Lesser Concept 1 AP
Group murder.
If one of the obsidian spiders encounters a creature which it would not be able to kill on its own, it will gather together a group of its fellows to kill with it. They will split up again afterwards though. This is NOT pack hunting, as they do not actually work together, they just collectively throw themselves at whatever it is they need to kill, poisoning, biting and tearing. Thanks to this, they can often take down something much larger and more powerful than themselves.

Curse 1 AP
Creatures of the beach area
Anything living on the "Beach Area" of Volcanaan or in the waters surrounding will find themselves plagued with obsidian spiders. Because of the obsidian caused by the volcano, the spiders have no need to travel all the way back to The Wailing Pyramid to reproduce, however there are certainly less of them here, than there.

Curse 1 AP
Creatures of the sea
Anything living in the sea will find itself under constant harassment from a plague of Obsidian spiders. The closer the sea-creatures are to Volcanaan or The Wailing Pyramid, the more grief they will receive from the murderous arachnids.

Remaining AP: 11

ArlEammon

2014-08-11, 03:45 PM

"I don't understand if I'm being called out for not following any rules of hospitality. I did, after all, create Love, and I even brought my own wine to the banquet." Skyen stated with a confused voice. "Anyway, I suggest that, as far as rules are concerned, that we all try to first consider something beneficial to all creation and not just boosts to our ego. Something that will benefit all of us, not just the mortals, but also the bugs, future beasts, and well. . . everything. It's good to have something like that in store for us, especially if for some reason, we would find ourselves mortal."

Anubis Dread

2014-08-11, 03:55 PM

"Strictly speaking since we all only just came into creation and have no society to speak of, we ARE all barbarian children," Sahu replied wryly to the rage of the travel god. "The only problem is some of us are more willing to admit our faults than others. I, for example, am a depraved, selfish, raging beast of a god, but I find few other gods willing to admit to even one of those depsite being no better."

Spiders... swimming spiders that killed her kraken. Not often, not without great difficulty, but they did so. Sahu sat stunned for a few moments. "I would be enraged if that wasn't so hillarious," she admitted finally. She had to admire the courage of the god to do something so ridiculous to her first living creation.

At the remarks of Skyen though, she had to scowl. "Oh yes, it's not like one of us covered the whole planet in something every living thing requires," she shot back. "And it's ALSO not like every god and goddess won't STOP COMPLAINING ABOUT IT! But if you want to build something useful for 'every living thing' you'll be hard pressed seeing as half of them want to each other."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-11, 04:34 PM

A little earlier
Alcandor, Sahu, Luminescence. The Lady of Risk's gaze turned quietly between each member of the trio, as the conflict between their creations played out in the sky above, her expression carefully neutral. Her fellow divinites were starting to grate on the ex-queen, but what irritated Maya about them was not their arrogance, or their loud argument. No, it was their workings upon the material that vexed the Golden Butterfly. They had started well, with grandeur and scale, but these lives of theirs were so unimaginative, so... simple. Animals that didn't think, didn't feel, didn't dream. All they could do was hunt and kill, just like those black spiders that seemed rather similar to Uelticrat's pyramid. Calling these creatures 'mortals' was giving them far too much credit to Maya's mind. If a being couldn't understand the passage of time, could it be considered a mortal? It was depressing to the Lady of Luck that such uninteresting creatures were the first to walk the world

Well, let's throw a little twist into this story.

The gods assembled around this table all had their preferred objects of interest. Sahu and Luminesence drew the eye, Fain and Skyen had some attention, and Nergath was their host. Plus above them lay the window to the Prime: one more distraction. None of her fellow gods were paying attention to the quiet, unimportant goddess who sat beside the Lady of Pain. With a smile, the Lady of Luck withdrew a small diamond from a fold within her cloak of cards, movement so slight that none of those assembled could see the shining gem. Clasping it in her hand, Maya focused upon her creation, imbuing it with her will and purpose. Perhaps one or two of those assembled might have caught a glimpse of the strange deity leaning closely to her hand, muttering into it. The Lady of Risk, perhaps naturally, spent longer than she should have holding the gem. It was the first of its kind, after all, and the purpose she had in mind for it was special. For all her love of gambling, a part of Maya was reluctant to cast her handiwork down upon the mortal world.

But all things, in time, must face danger and challenge. How else can they prove their value? Leaning back, smiling widely once again, the young deity stretched her arms wide, as if bored by the discussion, and flung her diamond straight into the viewportal above, the gem vanishing with barely a ripple to mark its passage.

Maya's work had now begun.

Now
One moment, the Void was peace. Still, silent and as unspoilt as it had been in the first moment, lit only by the sun and the beating wings of Alcandor's Sun-Wyrms.

And then, the blinding white light filled everything, blazing past the sun straight towards the world below, faster than even deities could follow. Fire blanketed the colossal hunk of rock and iron as it drew close to the earth, an almighty blue-tinted blaze that all beings still standing upon the world could witness. Chunks of stone started to break away from the oncoming juggernaught, fizzling into cinders as they touched the ocean, and reducing the almighty star into half of what it once was, knocking away piece by piece. The white glowing hunk of rock hovered for a few seconds in the air, seemingly turning slightly, as though held aloft in the forge by the hand of an invisible craftsman.

But then, slowly, the momentum from before fading away the second star known to the universe descended to the ocean. The water around the mighty rock sizzled for a few seconds, boiling away as the newly forged continent begun to cool, before at last returning to tranquillity. If one had ears within that place, the sound of gently bobbing water could be heard, as Sahu's mighty ocean begun to trickle through hidden caverns and secret ways. Above, at the highest points of the newly forged land, springs begun to errupt and slowly fill carefully carved channels, letting water flow down in turn, back towards the sea.

All things in balance. On the grand scale, and the small. The landmass alone was one thing, but Maya had more in mind than that

There is an almighty crash of water as Pygas the White, first Sea Serpent rose above the waves, dragging her emerald eggs onto a rocky outcrop before circling around them, crying out with the deep sonorous song that her kin would all one day share. Her sound was a clarion call to all life within the new continent. The gem beetles soon enough emerged from their emerald hives, dotted across Illyria. Far smaller than the mighty Obsidian Spiders, they buzzed along the waterways, sparkling in the sunlight, each strain a different colour, and beautiful to gaze upon. The glint from their shell could blind a careless observer, but not the agile swoop fish, long creatures with a thin tale but rudimentary wings on their sides: the better for extended jumps above the water to grab their fill of beetles. Two simple animals, not grand, not terrible, but beautiful in their own way. Whilst in the distance, a flock of sparrows circled over a clearing, cawing delightedly, as the first of a group of little beings come to.

These ones are not like the other life that has begun to emerge, on the other continents, far away. They are short, with two hands, and two legs, a miniature version of the image most of the gods have agreed upon. They look up towards the sky with wonder, glancing around at the world and one another, unable to quite take everything in. Later, they would tell stories of the long sleep, from which they awoke unto the world, to explore and enjoy. But for now, all the little creatures have is wonderment.

They are the Okuya, or little-folk. The first mortals, and chosen of the Lady of Luck. And with their arrival, the world has become a different place

We have the sun, we have the moon... so Maya will take the stars! :smallwink: And with her first star... she's had some fun.

2AP: Create Land; The continent of Illyria. The first of Maya's stars, fallen to earth and reshaped in the atmosphere Her Luminance's laws gave the world, it lies to the north-east of Fáin's Bearing. Probably the largest landmass to date, it stretches south to the point of the south-west coast getting close to the submerged Black Pyramid. The current landmass is fairly temperate, and divided between rock, soil and water. Mountains have snow, and rivers run down to the sea, or to inland lakes. There's no plant life yet, but Maya's established a placeholder ecosystem through Gem Bugs, shiny beetles that absorb the light of the sun, and can be eaten by both the Sparrows, and the Swoop Fish. It's a stopgap system, meant to let life begin, whilst still leaving plenty of space for plants, trees and other animals to emerge as soon as the Goddess of Nature shows up. The land will shift to be more green and fertile as such things start emerging on the planetary level

A notable point is that below the land lie a large number of caverns that open up onto the ocean. This Undersea stretches across all of the continent, and has no natural source of light. The water is salty, rather than fresh, and the caverns are large enough to support most oceanic forms of life. This lower level of the continent can be accessed by certain cave networks in the mountain regions, or by any prolonged expedition downwards. There are also precious minerals and gemstones below the earth: one day, mining will tempt mortals. And it will be as much a gamble as any other path towards profit.

1AP: Create Monstrous Life, Sea Serpents. Mighty colossi of the waters, these creatures can vary greatly in size, elders approaching the great kraken as gargantuan coils of sinew and muscle. Clad in shining blue scales, and with skulls fortified by chitinous bone, a den of Sea Serpents can provide a serious threat to any other non-magical life, coiling around other sea-faring life, before rending it to pieces with their powerful teeth. Whilst the creatures are carnivorous, and more than capable of consuming mortal flesh when hungry, they have no inherent hatred to them, and could theoretically be domesticated. Their digestive system is equipped to break down many elements, including rock and magic (ensuring that obsidian spiders are edible to them)

2AP: Create Mundane Life: Okuya. A race of small humanoids, quicker and nimbler than most larger species, but without their physical strength. They live in a clan structure, migrating to find food as needed, primarily the Swoop Fish, which they catch through nets or by hand. They'll be sticking to the rivers at first, but will roam up towards the mountains. They have no particular religious belief as of yet, but they revere Lady Sparrow, who taught them their words and how to use the power of the elements. The Sparrows are a sacred creature to the Okuya tribes, and often seen as an omen of some sort, good or bad.

Kapow

2014-08-11, 05:48 PM

Gehenna

"You created ... LOVE?!", Fáin replied with raised eyebrows.
"Anyway,", he continued, "I apologize, I myself am surprised by this outburst of mine. Your words seem wise, but wouldn't it be beneficial, if we all could respect each other, instead of all this fighting and posturing?"

He turned to Sahu, "I see, honesty surely is a great quality, but I find it no excuse to being a, how did you put it 'depraved, selfish, raging beast of a god', we can always try to be better, and", he nodded in the direction of The Skymaster, "make things better for every ..."
Suddenly, The Wanderer stopped.

"Something happened.", he said with a wide smile, then he whispered something to his bird, which flapped his wings, and disappeared.

Illyria

In the sky above the new continent, a big bird appeared out of nowhere. He circled over the continent, searching out a group of Okuya after the other. At each group, he screamed until at least one of them looked up to it. Those who did felt unconscious for a short while, but when they awakened, they knew the way.

AP: 13/15
13/15 - Raise Hero (4AP): Oovi, the SwalbatrowOovi was the Swalbatrow, that brought Fáin to the first gathering of deities. There he was asked/empowered by the god of travelers, to be his ally/herold and bring his Blessing to a new race of migrating people (the Okuya).
He has the ability to travel the "Rainbow Routes".

9/15 - Bless (Okuya) (1AP): Sense of directionAt least on of each tribe/group of Okuya has now an innate and perfect sense of direction. He will always know where is nort/south/up/down (however this is called in their language or on The World)

AP: 8/15

ArlEammon

2014-08-11, 06:25 PM

Skyen
Skyen looked around as people spoke. "I am sorry, but I must excuse myself. I wanted to discuss the rules in detail, but I feel something calling out to me. I must finish The Echoing. The tides of inevitable eminence calls out to me and I must move through the streams. Lady Nergath, please forgive me but I must go. If you wish to convene a Council with me, please contact me."

The World Down Below
Out of the ocean rose a massive land-mass, two them actually. . . the continents of Gadras, and Madras. In the south of Gadras, a somewhat northern continent was two thirds of temperate forests, grasslands, hills and mountains, to the south, the remaining land was a tropical zone of life, filled with exotic wild life. The upper half of Madras was tropical as well, while the South of the land was filled with a great desert. . . it wasn't a waste land, and in-between the whole desert there was a massive river, called The Lethian River. The Lethian River was as wide as four entire miles, and ran all the way from the desert half through the tropical North lands of Madras.

There would be beasts in these two continents. . . massive, mysterious and wise monsters. Monsters in strength, but beautiful, powerful and capable of great deeds. They would become the stuff of legendary tales, fables and proverbs. The Thunderbirds. . . The Thunderbirds descended into the world from Skyen's caw, a bird's caw. . . indistinguishable from the Raven, the Merlon Hawk's or the Eagle's Caw. . . all of these bird's caw at once, and at the same time, the Thunder reverberated in the clouds. . . Entire tribes of Thunderbirds. Their mere spoken words could shatter their enemies, and from their wings and will alone, they could summon forth thunderbolts to electrify their enemies to death.

Next, would come the people that would be most numerous under Skyen, for now. They would be come to be known as the Hartmen. . . and although Human in appearance, they nonetheless possessed heightened senses, physique, and great stamina and vitality. They are born hunters, and had the intelligence of wise men. They began to develop tribes soon after they were made.

Create Fabled Life 4 AP, the creation of Thunderbirds.

Create Land 4 AP, the creation of two continents, Madras, and Gadras

Create Magical Life, The Hartmen 3 AP

Create Lesser Concept: Hunting, 1 AP

Gain Domain: Blood Lines (Hereditary Traits) 3 AP
4 AP spent to create Fabled Life : Thunderbirds, 3 AP spent to create the Hartmen.

0 AP left

sean_hyer

2014-08-12, 05:01 AM

While the gods argued on the plains of Gehenna, the milky white shoot sprouted from the ground. While a battle raged across the volcanic continent, it grew with amazing speed. By the time unliving monsters set out on their hunt, it had grown to a height of four feet, with a pair of pale leaves unfurling from its sides and a budding emerald blossom just above them.

Half a world away, a violent impact shook the world, and the first flower swayed gently. Ever so slowly, its multitude of pale florets spread, til at last they formed into a sphere. And then there was a sudden moment of transience. An observer would swear that, for a second, there stood two figures overlapped in a strange sort of double vision. Was that a stem, or a willowy thin torso? A pair of leaves, or arms raised towards the sun? A flower head, or the drape of long hair?

And then the moment passed, and there was just a young girl with skin the color of moonsilver, arms raised to the sky, shaking her verdant hair from her eyes. Beneath her feet, grasses were already beginning to grow, and wildflowers sprout. For a while, she just stood there, toes dug into the loam, staring at the sky. It was one thing to perceive the world, but quite another to see and feel it.

But there was so much to do, so much to see and feel. Tearing herself from the beauty of the cloudless sky, she took her first few steps forwards. Grass spread out from her feet like the train of a dress as she moved. Halting for a moment, she gestured with her arms and a bush in full flower sprouted by her. She continued on, gathering speed to dance across the land, occasionally pausing to will some greater plant into existence. As she moved, life began to gather around her. Just insects, for now, a swarm of butterflies and dragonflies building up behind her, settling on her hair and shoulders whenever she paused, to rise again in a flurry of shimmering colors when she moved on.

The trail of greenery she left spread behind raced outwards as she skipped along, so by the time she had completed a circuit of the island it was covered entire by a lush carpet of grass, interrupted by the occasional shrub. Looking up, she saw the sun setting ahead of her, lighting the sky with purple fire.

Skipping towards the sunset, she came quickly to the shoreline. Staring at the water, she dipped her toe carefully into it, clapping her hands in glee as water lilies sprung up around the point of contact. Stepping forwards, she balanced on the surface of the water for a moment, then took off after the setting sun, running for the joy of being alive, laughing all the while. Faster and faster she ran, blurring across the water, pacing the sunset, with life billowing across the world in a cone behind her.

Okay, sorry this is short and not much happens. I managed to erase everything I had written, not once (refreshing the page), not twice (accidentally closing the wrong tab), but three times (computer restarted itself). And I am tired. So this is shorter and probably worse written than it started. I am just copping out and letting life spread as it will. Consider the world seeded.

As another note, I am setting the season to spring until such time as another deity decides to change it.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-12, 06:14 AM

Illyria: The First Tribes
Where the strange Swalbatrow went, the little creatures rejoiced. There was no other creature like it that the young mortals had ever encountered. And whever it went, the people couldfeel its touch. The tribes started to grow more daring, venturing father from their rivers in search of new streams and lakes. Groups started to meet and mingle with one another, swapping stories of good land, and sharing supplies with those who needed it. And always, the travellers would tell the tale of the strange great bird that darted over their heads as they slept, bringing dreams of the world. .

One day, however, as Oovi came to rest upon an outcrop, a young Okuya boy peeked upwards, as the scent of a slowly cooking swoop-fish drifted towards the skies. Looking upwards to the divine bird, the child's eyes grew wide with wonder as he recognized the Swalbatrow. The young boy scrambled downwards, taking the freshly cooked fish from the fire, before climbing swiftly upwards. Back in Oovi's presence again, he held out the fish towards the herald of Fain, smiling wide. "For you, bird-friend! You must be tired, flying everywhere all the time."

@Sean: Just to check, you're going west rather than east, right? And that's Volcanis rather than Illyria? We're getting a lot of land coming into place now, wanted to be sure.

Fan

2014-08-12, 06:28 AM

[Ghenna]

Alcandor chuckled, seeing the other gods leave one by one before The Godess who had made a plane for them to discuss these issues took so much as a single vote, cowards vetoing their right to speak on the matter, standing the beautifully sculpted bronze skinned man would smirk as he stated proudly to the remaining collection of Gods and Goddesses.

"It seems those who aren't interested in divine politics have left, fools if you ask me. A God's Word is all a God has in these early days before any sort of bonds have been formed, and I intend to at least avoid being made complacent in deific law without at least having voiced my say in it. So speak Goddess of Divine Law. What are your viewpoints on my proposed laws? To keep Gods out of the affairs of other God's races except via the proxy of their champions. To allow for a tournament of each races champions every one hundred rotations around my glorious Sun to establish which race is the strongest and most worthy of my assistance, and finally, to bar God's from fighting other god's except in single combat. Every God deserves the right to defend their homes and lands fairly, if a single God becomes the target of a Pantheon because he offended one what dignity is there in allowing him to be attacked on all sides? The laws I propose allow all Gods to pursue their private activities as they please, allow all races to flourish regardless of Godly squabble, and allow for those who are truly Strongest to stand tall and proud."

He finished, crossing his arms with a smirk, the God of Strength was not ignorant of the world of politics it seemed, even if his approach to law was a bit.. free form and chaotic compared to something his more dogmatic brothers and sisters might suggest, but it was doubtless that these were the laws of the strong and just. Protect the weak so that they may flourish, recognize and reward those who achieve, and finally, keep your borders secure from those of rival deities, and while he could claim no small amount of bias in the single combat law he was sure that it would also protect the other deities from each other. Sahu herself seemed like she was on the path to making many enemies, and while he detested anyone who would dare mock the sun he had no desire to see the oceans of this world dry up and leave the lands as deserts, after all, he had yet to see the strength those born of Magma and Ice could bring to bear, perhaps they may be able to even rival his sun creatures one day, and if there was one thing The God of Strength relished it was fighting an enemy who had long trained and honed themselves to perfection for the sake of fighting him, forcing him to adapt and become stronger through those challenges. These laws would ensure that they would one day come, and on that day, Alcandor would welcome them with wine and feast before the battle.

Kapow

2014-08-12, 07:12 AM

Illyria: Oovi and the Okuya-Boy

For a moment Oovi looked back at the boy, head tilted, then he swooped down and carefully took the fish from his hands, so that he wouldn't hurt him.
A strong feeling of gratitude radiated from the bird as he consumed the gift. Here was a being, that instinctively understood the ways of hospitality.
For goodbye, he rubbed his beak at the boys cheek and cawed as he took it's leave.

A single feather swooped down, landing in the hands of the boy.

Gehenna

Fáin, returning focus to the, meanwhile rather small, gathering, looked at the Sun-god with an expression of irritation.
"I admit, that I don't understand everything going on here. How could someone own a race? Why should anyone promote battling, if there could be peaceful solutions? How could winning a violent tournament prove, that a people ist better than another?"
He looked around the table.
"I propose to use our obviously considerable might, to better the lot of beings, so that fighting won't be necessary. And rather then promote fighting, I would like to promote sharing, and aiding one another"

AP: 8/15
8/15 - Craft Artifact (4AP): The Feather of OoviOovi gave one of his feathers to a young Okuya, who was the first to show him compassion.

This feather gives whoever wears it greatly enhanced charisma. The wearer will nearly always find hospitality and most beings will react friendly towards him/her.
I hope that artifacts can work this way, the little boy was just so sweet, that I had to give him something. :smallredface:

Oh, and I suspect now the boy needs a name, Inspector Valin, will you do it?

AP: 4/15

Fan

2014-08-12, 07:49 AM

[Ghenna]

Alcandor begins laughing, at first a stifled chuckled, before bursting into full on laughter. Truly this God must have been mad, to avoid conflict entirely is to rage against the natural order, to impose your will on other species, and to dictate your will as the strongest before the God of Strength? Truly, this level of lunacy had to be a whole new high in this reality, but after a few minutes of this he would calm himself, straightening the golden breast plate he wore and preening a bit before he continued.

"I never mentioned ownership, it is merely the responsibility of a God to protect it's progeny, to protect one's offspring is a natural desire, and one that helps further the evolution and strength of a species. Thus, by creating a race it is under your protection should a God come to lay waste to your race.

Also, only peaceful solutions? Ahahahaha! Conflict is an inevitable reality, you cannot avoid it. Reality itself runs on conflict. Even our deific powers have to replace something, removing the old order to substitute our own. A race without conflict is a race of weakness, you cannot exist without testing yourself on the mettle of your fellows, and inevitably there will be some Prophet who claims to speak for you, one who spouts lies, and one who preaches against you.

How do you think The Followers of The False Prophet and The Heretic will react when they find that you yourself have spoken against them?

That they will bend knee to your will?

Hahahaha, no. They will wage war, claiming that the True Prophet conjures Dark Demons who's words are as poison, and has committed the True Heresy. They will fight, blood will be shed in your name, and whether you like it or not. Atrocities will be committed for you. Our Job as deities is to cull these from our ranks so that our progeny may grow stronger, and in the future avoid these mistakes.

Like it or not however, there will be wars over resources, land, or philosophy. Even here in the Dawn of Reality we see The Goddess of the Sun, my mother, and The Ocean Goddess at each other's throats. The Laws I propose are admittedly in part to protect them both from the eventual schemes of the other, and their people from their deific schemes, and while I am not fool hardy enough to believe that I can stop them from fighting at all, nay, I encourage single battle in an honorable arena.

I do this, and propose these for the sake of yours, and mine. If my hounds were to grow into a massive pack under my hand and roam the stars as streaks across the sky, it would do nothing but gladden my heart. If a champion were to rise from your ranks, tested by battle, I would welcome him with open arms to eat at my table.

The laws I propose make us stronger as a group, all deities benefit from this, and the tournament is my extended hand as The Deity of Strength, offering a small piece of my incredible power to any mortal race that cares to partake of it. A small bit of encouragement for all sentient races to produce heroes of great valor.

To stifle that growth is the encourage evil and deceit, to say that the world has no need to stand against the schemes of darkness is to side it, to prevent the Greatest Champions from rising to stand up against evil no matter where it hides is a vile offense worse than any I've heard!

To deny heroism is to deny courage, to deny conflict is to deny reality and allow evil beings to flourish unoppposed!

As the God of Strength, and the representation of the glorious power and beauty that is The Sun ignore evil, knowing that the same Darkness that preceeded us, left the universe barren of all light and love will return again, and when it does, I desire that we not stand alone against the blackness that destroyed those before us."

The God of Strength said, moving from a reasoned stance into an impassioned speech, Courage driving him to speak out against denying the emergence of heroes. Those mortals who would aide the struggle of the Gods against the coming darkness, those who would stand against the impossible odds and become strong enough to earn true recognition from The God of Strength?!

"All that is required for Evil to prosper is for Good to do nothing God who seeks peace, and while I will not begrudge you the desire for peace, the desire to keep the people weak and complacent and forever destroy their ambition and desire for competition is one I cannot abide. We know already that conflict is unavoidable, we know already that this universe was once filled with life simply from the blood of the creator we were made from. These are unavoidable facts, and to ignore these, and to tell the Gods and Goddesses gathered here that preparing for that Evil's return is the inferior solution to our eventual Godly Plight is one born of what I can only assume to be cowardice, but perhaps I have merely failed to make my point eloquently.

The reasons for the tournament are thus.

1. To Provide a non wartime alternative to conflict for Mortal races. There will be conflict and battles, but this tournament exists to minimize suffering and bloodshed.

2. To provide a healthy competitive atmosphere between nations, what cause is there for a people to advance if they are constantly hand fed by Gods? They will stagnate unless forced to move forward artificially by divinity.

3. To provide an arena for Gods to test their efforts and abilities against each other without causing wanton destruction. Even a one on one conflict would boil seas, and break continents if we were to fully unleash our power.

4. To prepare Heroes to fight any evil that may appear, these noble mortals will be our blade where we cannot act, they will tackle mortal evils that are deemed too vile to allow to exist. This way, we do not have Gods being forced to step in to every mortal conflict. This allows mortals to become self sufficient, and able to survive should any of us ever fall."

Death is a part of life, and it is our duty to lead the mortals and inspire them. A God of his people must rage harder, laugh louder, and weep more deeply than any of his subjects, because as icons and idols we are to be the leading light, the constant driving inspiration for all mortals, and through the tournament we will see which God is truly The Strongest, not only in physical abilities, but in all ways, and if each God seeks to constantly test themselves against the strongest. To prove that they themselves are better. Then The Gods too will push their own boundaries, and grow stronger for that as well!"

Thus, with a satisfied hrmmph, Alcandor sat back upon his stone throne, smirking over at Fain as he finished his point, obviously quite content that he had made his case to the council here in Ghenna quite well.

Kapow

2014-08-12, 08:08 AM

Fáin just chuckled a bit, amused by the fervor of Arcandors speech, before replying, "Well, well, fiery one, there seems to be a misunderstanding on both our parts. I'm not that naive, to believe there won't be violence or conflict. I'm blind, not stupid.
But I didn't get, that you plan to prevent unnecessary bloodshed by providing a safety valve for those who need it."
He then became thoughtful, "As I tried to impart multiple times, I seem to have a handicap here. You talk of things I don't know about. You call yourseld deities and gods, you speak of some creator, from whose blood you're descended. I know nothing of those things. But I can agree, that there will be strong people needed to defend the weak from tyranny of evil.
I just thought, as strong as we are, we could be those 'heroes'"

ImNotTrevor

2014-08-12, 11:11 AM

The Slumbering God indeed slumbered in his shifting dreamworld, unaware of what occured at the councilings of the gods. It did not concern him.

As Uyani slept, he dreamed again...

First, he dreamed of himself, striding into his dreamworld. And thus his dreamself was made.

He looked down at the growing and changing world beneath. At the mortal beings and their ceaseless buzzings. It was tiring to watch, and so Uyani wished that they would rest.
As the nights fell upon the little planet, the mortal beings found their eyelids heavy. They laid themselves down through the night to sleep.

But they did not dream, as Uyani did. It was only fair that all beings were able to dream. And so Uyani tethered the mortals to his dreamworld with a flaxen strand. So that all those who slept would dream, and visit Uyani in his slumberings.

But Uyani's darker side demanded something further be done. Something to vex and to challenge. And so Uyani created nightmares. Horrific visions that would plague the mortals. Remind them that the world was not a safe and lovely place. It was dangerous and dark...

Uyani continued in his works, feeling a surge of deific urge to bless and curse. To create and destroy. In equal measure.

A brilliant idea came to him as he pondered. Bring his dreams into the waking world!
Uyani weaved his divinity to form magic to be performed by the mortals...the magic of Illusion. The power to create waking dreams for the delight, or despair, of others.

Uyani felt himself tiring. And so he prepared one final act before he would rest...

He cast down a piece of his stony body. A piece of his dreamself. A glob of his plane, and the remaining spark of his divinity.
The four parts coalesced and combined, creating life.

Thus, the Yanori were born. Tall, grey-skinned humanoids with dull features. They were naturally gifted in the illusions Uyani created, and could alter their basic appearances at will. Their tribes were small and secluded, placed upon each continent. As they began to form their lives, Uyani resumed his peaceful slumber....

Starting AP: 9
Create Lesser Concept: Sleep 1AP
Create Lesser Concept: Dreams 1AP
Create Lesser Concept: Nightmares 1AP
Create Magical Concept: Illusion Magic 3AP
Create Magical Life: Yanori 3AP (The Yanori are basically Changelings with a different name.)
Ending AP: 0

Anubis Dread

2014-08-12, 12:16 PM

Rules, rules and more rules! They chafed at her, and it felt as though she were weighed down in chains as the deity droned on and on about them! And some of them were so pointless! The idea of champions battling, how foolish... she was tempted to reject them all based on general principal!

But as she quietly sat and mulled over the rules, and turned her gaze to the world below... Sahu frowned in thought. Look at them. What races existed were squishy, weak fleshy things. They knew not how to fight, they didn't even band together into a single entity. If all the races were like this... the only thing that could spare them from a REAL race would be intervention by their gods. But if that were forbidden... if she could craft children strong enough to rule the world, and guarantee that they would not be stopped by the hands of the gods...

A laugh came from Sahu's throne, her claws tightening on her armrest as she thought of the possibilities! A way to destroy the world under a sea of water and scale, and rules to prevent other gods from intervening! It was perfect!

"I still think you're tournament is pointless, but since you're the one organizing it and supplying the prize I don't really care either way," Sahu admitted. "In regards to your other rules... I accepted. The gods will not intervene with the others races or domains. They will not be permitted to intervene when mortals fight or war. My only indulgence is that information not be considered 'intervening'. After all, what's the harm to whispering to another mortals race in their dreams? It's still up to them whether or not they listen."

AddZable

2014-08-12, 12:57 PM

A shiver ran up the spine of the vermin lord. A shiver of elation.. What was this he felt drifting up from the physical realm? Thoughts? Well-strung, and properly formed? No longer was the world populated by simple beasts with a kill or be killed, hunt or be hunted attitude, but fully sentient beings. Another shiver. Ecstasy. If, up to the this point all the gods had simply been arranging their pieces on the board, it could be said that the game would not begin.

As Uelticrat was wallowing in his new-found excitement, he noticed the bronze one was speaking again.. Defending his "Single combat", explaining its value to each of the gods. Not interact with the servants of the other gods? Not gang up on a foe? What utter drivel. The moment it did not look good for this "Alcandor", he would turn around and request aid from those close to him. No interact with the servants of the other gods? How would Uelticrat gain his own servants? No, no, no. This would not work.

Uelticrat stood from his rather disgusting throne, placing his hands spread upon the table, looking to Alcandor, "You speak too much, Bronzed one, and think too highly of yourself. But your terms make sense. I will agree to them." he stated.
The vermin lord then lifted his hands from the table, gesturing a finger to Sahu, "So long as the suggestion this one has put forth is also agreed upon". With this, he nodded to her, before sitting upon his throne again, brushing his nuckles against his robe, and noting how, as the dust came off of it, they became dark green, instead of their initial black.

Gain Domain Ap 3
Plague (Poison)

2 AP (Create land, The Wailing Pyramid), 1 AP (Alter land, The Wailing Pyramid), 1 AP (Create Life, Obsidian Spiders), Bless 1 AP (Spider rapid reproduction) 1 AP x2 (Curse, Obsidian Spiders)

Remaining AP: 8

Inspector Valin

2014-08-12, 01:14 PM

Watching quietly as Alcandor continued speaking, Maya leaned across the table to Sahu, whispering in her ear. "If strength and morality are equitable, as our brother-god implies, aren't the most righteous creatures upon the planet currently your Kraken? I didn't take you for a paragon of morality, dear sister." There was a grin on the Luck Goddess face as she moved away, and a twinkle in her eye. She hoped Sahu would appreciate the joke.

Remark made, Maya turned her attention to Alcandor, shaking her head, smile still lingering. She had meant to remain silent throughout this exchange, waiting for their host to lay down the proposed law more firmly... but it was hard for her to resist this debate. "But look, Sun God. I don't think you are in the right with your claims of strength" With a gesture, Maya parted the sky above them, showing the gods once again the battle between the Obsidian Insects and Sahu's titanic squid. "Individually, our brother's spiders are far weaker than the sea-beasts. But working together, or with the luck to strike a weak point, the spiders can kill the far stronger Kraken. The weak can slay the strong, through skill or chance. So what is it that makes objective might so important to our creation? Why do you associate it so closely with nobility?"

Maya meets the sun god's perfect gaze, smile narrowing, though her tone was as cordial as before. She leaned forward as she continued, speaking slowly and shaking her head. "The one who wins isn't the strongest. Or the biggest. Or the one who has planned the game out a hundred hundred times before it begun. Nothing is ever so certain. Who wins the game of dice cannot be known until the bones have been thrown. And every contest works the same way, no matter how much you might wish differently. That's what makes them exciting." The Lady of Risk sighed at that, pondering some portion of the great conflicts yet to come, before returning her focus to the Sun God. "Luck changes all certianties. It can topple the mightiest behemoth, and lay low the subtlest plan. To deny that fact is folly, sun god. Deep and abiding folly. And you would have mortals die as a testament to this, in your tournament?" The question was an honest one, though met with some puzzlement. That idea still seemed bizarre to Maya.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-12, 03:00 PM

Things were going smoothly. She had another god agreeing with her terms... though that was actually a little bit concerning. He must have the same plans in place as her own for the races that were not her own. Still no matter. She'd only intended it to be a little side project while she worked on her REAL goal. If he wanted to twist the minds of mortals he could do so, it would just make them even more vulnerable.

Sahu had to chuckle at the quip. "'Right' does not mean 'good'. I certainly hope someone is foolish enough to make that mistake." Certainly her kraken WERE the most right creation in existence, for they were the strongest. But they were right because they could enforce their will onto others, force them to be naught but prey. They were 'right' because they MADE themselves right. They made their desires fact. THAT was the true meaning of 'might makes right', but she doubted that was what the god of strength meant when he went on about it.

"Aside from the particulars of your little tournament, which face it none here truly care whether you do it or not, have we reached an accord?" Sahu asked plainly. If these rules were set in motion... she would be very busy.

ImNotTrevor

2014-08-12, 03:29 PM

"What is this I hear about...Dreams?" Uyani's dreamself said quietly to himself as he wandered the dreamscape.

The other gods wished to speak through dreams? Well...they would have to go through Uyani. Not that Uyani particularly minded, but he at least wanted to know who was visiting.

The dreams of mortals were already speckling across his dreamscape, shaping it as they dreamed. Uyani loved the orderly chaos of his dreamscape. Each person had their own small section...but its appearance was up to the whims of their dreams...or Uyani's whims. Whichever came first.

Every now and then the smarter beasts would have a dream flit across the dreamscape. The Krakens dreamed of oceanic depths and consuming prey. The spiders did not sleep or dream at all. Pity.

Uyani watched it all as his true body slept peacefully. It was beautiful to behold....and a seething part of him wanted everything to burn. Surely he simply needed more sleep, and he would even out eventually....

Eventually.

sean_hyer

2014-08-12, 04:09 PM

As Sunev raced along the path of light left by the low-hanging sun ahead of her, she paused, distracted for a moment. From somewhere below her came a faint sound, of a creature in anguish. Her mind was made up in an instant, before she had even considered what to do.

Leaping in the air, she dove elegantly underwater, speeding towards the source of the sound. So focused was she that she did not even notice when the life trailing behind her petered out, or how the water itself changed to something darker and more sinister.

After only a short time of swimming, she came to the source of the noise. A mountain-sized smooth structure of obsidian loomed ahead of her, seamless and whole. And it was screaming. Moving closer, she saw movement, and noticed writhing black vines around the base of the pyramid, while maggots crawled on the walls. Ewww. Gross. If maggots were crawling all over her and she couldn't move, she would probably be screaming too.

With a gesture, the corpse-white maggots migrated down towards the vines, leaving the walls of the pyramid clear. The vines caught some and crushed them, but another gesture stilled their motions. That done, she began to concentrate. The vines kept their thorns, but lost their malice, changing to a pale red color. The maggots ceased their disturbing writhing, growing plumper and darker and becoming one with the vines to which they clung. After a few short minutes, all that was left were blackberry brambles, swaying gently in the current. But still the pyramid kept screaming.

While she worked, a large dark creature ambled towards her, and surveyed her for a while, before departing again with a strange noise. Soon, more and more of its fellows began to gather, keeping a distance from her. Waiting until their primitive brains told them they had mustered enough strength to attack.

Ignoring her growing audience, she thought for a moment. Perhaps flowers would cheer it up? Bright and colorful, shining and soft. This time, she would succeed. It would be made a little more difficult since she was underwater, but that still left a lot to work with. Gesturing, she conjured corals and polyps, shining anemones and twisting grasses, weaving them all together in a garland of seaweed. For all the size of her creation, it was finished in a moment, and with a flourish she flung it over the momolith. But as soon as it left her hands, it died. Corals browned and crumbled, iridescent colors faded, and seaweed wilted.

Sunev stared at the death, tears welling in her eyes. But no! She could not give up yet! Gathering her strength, she raised her hands to the sky, and the pyramid rose with them, cresting the water's surface in a spray of foam. Back above land, she tried again, weaving chains of flowers of all colors and sizes. But no matter what she tried, they perished as soon as she released them. And through it all, the pyramid kept screaming. Tears of sorrow and frustration built in her eyes until at last she broke down and wept.

There was only one thing left she could try. Climbing the walls until the structure narrowed, she threw her arms around its top, hugging for all she was worth. So when Uelticrat returned to land, he would find his home changed: raised from the sea and encircled by fields of berries; draped with garlands of withered flowers; surrounded by an ever-growing crowd of his obsidian spiders, and crowned with a weeping child.

Alter Land (The Wailing Pyramid): 1AP
Remaining AP: 14

It is AMAZING how much you can get done on one AP.
And next time you eat blackberries, won't you love thinking how they are transfigured maggots?

Fan

2014-08-12, 04:24 PM

[Ghenna]
"Luck is merely the universes favor Lady Fortune, and as much as the favor of the crowd or the man who trains you in the glorious art of combat, you need to appease the forces in control of that in order to succeed beyond all traditional notions.

If a hero is to succeed, he must have your blessing, mine, and many other Gods. The ideal hero is a champion who works for us collectively while striving for justice, willing to acknowledge and act only in the best interest of continued battle, and growth for all of us."

Alcandor scoffed at the notion that someone would be able to ignore a challenge to their strength, but, as it stood he had made his case and people had agreed to his terms. Such was the natural charisma of a leader as beautiful and strong as himself.

Raising his hand to speak he'd begin conjuring a bottle of wine and cups, The God of Strength filling the wooden cups with the heavy honeyed wine that he'd pass to each of them before continuing, his voice as deep and booming as it had ever been, the boisterous God never content to allow his presence to be anything other than the largest in the room.

"It seems we have reached an accord however, so now barring any objections, let us drink and be merry. For today we have found unity in spite of our differences, and made our world stronger because of it!"

Anubis Dread

2014-08-12, 04:40 PM

"I will have to decline," Sahu spoke to the god of strength, coiling back up into her sea serpent form. Wait, she sensed... that this form now existed in the material realm?? She should be frustrated others were messing about with her domains, but at least they had good taste... "I have business to attend to. The game is now afoot, and I for one intend to play to win!"

With that Sahu dived deep into the ocean of the material realm, pondering her next move. She needed... champions. Something powerful. Something strong. Something that would OBLITERATE EVERY LIVING THING IN THE WORLD AND BRING IT UNDER HEEL! Given enough time, anyway. But she could not simply rush such a work of art. No, she must... ponder. Plan.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-12, 04:55 PM

Maya frowned slightly at Alcandor's words, though she smilies a little at his declaration of success. Only two other gods had yet agreed to his ruling, and neither seemed all that concerned with mortal independence. Still, as short sighted as some of the Sun Gods ideas might be, his heart rested in a noble place. Ultimately, that was what mattered.

She was about to comment further, when Sahu stated her intent to withdraw. At those words, Maya in turn rose, bowing to the assembly, raising a hand. "Excuse me briefly, brothers and sisters. I will return shortly." Apology given, she stepped over to Sahu, smiling once again towards the ocean goddess, and whispering in her serpentine ear. "Sister, would you come with me for a moment? I had something I wished to show you. I swear I will not take up too much of your time: The Everlord knows, I don't want to miss this meeting."

Anubis Dread

2014-08-12, 05:10 PM

Assuming you're catching her before she leaves the plane? Fair enough, retcon the whole diving into the ocean thing.

Maya... the goddess of chance, was she not? She certainly had been more involved than a fair few of the other divinities. Somewhat to her frustration, since she seemed to want to take a more 'hands on' approach to the mortal races, which would prevent her plants to conquer them through mortal emissaries. Still, she seemed more reasonable than the sun b**** for instance, so hearing her out would not be a bad idea.

"The Everlord is dead... sister. As is this meeting - we've come to the closest thing to an agreement as possible. Still if you wish to show me something I'll be happy for you to do so. I have no pressing plans for the material right now."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-12, 05:28 PM

Ghenna
Maya grinned at Sahu's words, seemingly content with that. After one final theatrical bow to the assembled divinites, she waved her arms, conjuring a puff of golden smoke. Once it had cleared, she and the ocean goddess were departed from this plane, back on the material once again.

The Undersea
The sight that greeted the two divinites was perhaps one Sahu was not expecting. Rock above them, rather than the void or light. No light, in fact, the rock above them blocking it entirely. Not a single ray could penetrate this place. And below... water. Cold as the Devourer's blood, and still as Uelticrat's heart. To a mortal eye, it might have seemed to stretch on forever, a black eternity of dark and dank. Some might even mistake it for the endless void above. The two goddesses however, could see the boundaries, many miles distant from this spot. Rock walls, divisions, lower chambers still, and channels leading to the wider ocean. It was massive, beyond the easy ability of mortals to comprehend, but far from limitless.

After a few seconds, Maya spoke, standing a few feat above the water. It was not her domain after all. She smiled to the sea-serpent. "Not as deep as the ocean beyond. Not as wide, either. But still deep, still cold. The rock helps dull the heat of the wider world. And unlike the greater seas, this place shall never know the touch of the sun." The Lady of Risk chuckled at that, a touch of dark humor creeping into her expression, before meeting Sahu's gaze again. Her smile now seemed quite sincere. Friendly, even. She gestured around them. "It's my gift to you, sister. Do you like it?"

Anubis Dread

2014-08-12, 05:42 PM

Sahu... was shocked. A dark sea underneath the cursed land? It existed, and not even wrought by her own hand? This place was perfect! It was dark, and dank as she longed for, but it was in the perfect position to create creatures designed to simply climb up and take the world of the sun as their own! To slaughter those that lived above them! To... to...

The goddess' eyes narrowed as she saw through the earth above them and to the land above their heads. It all stunk of Maya's vinity... the plants, the earth, and especially the thin traces of mortals she percieved. Every bit of it was hers and hers alone, as was this cavernous ocean. Sahu growled in frustration, conflicted. On the one hand this could be the perfect stepping stone for an above world conquest. On the other hand... this... she searched for the same in the history of the world... this Illyria was not the place she wanted. Volcanaan yes, every other land yes, but this one... she couldn't use the very gift that had been given to her to spit on the fact of Maya's creations! It would be... no not wrong. She cared not for right or wrong. It would be a betrayal, and if she had someone so generous on her side, even a little bit... betraying them was not the way forward. She could not lead her conquest here, but... it was still a fine place for experimentation. For growth. To learn her true abilities, and to grow as a divinity.

"I like it enough it is causing me to question my own path, at least a little bit," Sahu chuckled dryly with her serpentine maw. "You are far more generous than is good for you. I... appreciate your efforts."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-12, 06:14 PM

The Undersea
Maya smiled wide at Sahu's reaction, beaming at the other deity's thanks and bowing to the larger deity. "My pleasure! This world is a place for all of us. The sun and land infringe upon your domain, so I tried to find a way to compensate you. You have demonstrated the drive to change the status quo of the world, and the skill to create interesting creatures: majestic, fierce and powerful. Both are things I can respect. I look forward to seeing what you forge in the days ahead."

Glancing upwards, towards the rocky wall that lay between them and the void, Maya chuckled to herself. Things were beginning to advance, and she appreciated that. Still, one more responsibility remained, and it was enough to make the Lady of Risk sigh. Still, she gave Sahu a sardonic grin. "And now, to the meeting once again. It won't have concluded yet, oh joy of joys, and there's a chance something interesting might happen. Still, it was good to meet you, sister. If ever you would talk again, call to me, and I'll be at your side." With a final wave of goodbye, Maya vanished once again, puff of golden smoke drifting upwards, away from the darkened sea. Now this place was Sahu's, and hers alone.

Ghenna
Maya faded swiftly back into her chair, picking up the chalice before her seat with a flourish before sipping from it once again, watching the group in silence with a smile. She still needed to see where this was going.

Phobia

2014-08-12, 08:10 PM

"You speak well, but perhaps a bit too boldly, Alcandor." The flaming sprite that was Her Luminance said after listening for a long time. "I am pleased that mortals will be taken along the rails we provide. They merely work to serve us and exist as we dictate they exist. The shows they put on will be marvelous. If strength is to be the law, I say let it be." She said in a low but commanding tone.

"Our mortal followers will play out things on the orb. To create true life.. I wonder what that must feel like. The world has already been perverted enough by monsters." She said slowly, looking through the parted clouds at the mortal realm they had to play with. With a delicate finger she wrote a more complex form of life this time. True to her form, they were the prettiest yet, taller than the other mortal races, more slender, and with a sense of superiority to boot. Touched by the goddess of light herself these beings would be called Elves. She spread them around in the tropical areas of Volcannan, Gadras, and Madras.

"A foul monster like you didn't belong here anyway, sea wretch." The goddess shot at Sahu's retreating form, but was disappointed to see she'd already left. She had no intention of letting the oceans be governed by one such as that; the monsters of the world would have no peace from the light.

"Look at them go." Her Luminance said in awe as her elves soon started to group together in order to battle their hostile environment. They took a page from the spiders that they were more powerful in groups and could band together in order to drive back spiders, Hartmen, or even a kraken. They hunted through the tropical regions and defended tier territory in bigger tribes than the more spread out Hartmen. Elves were more lithe, slender, and while a Harrmen may be individually stronger the elves were still hardy. And they had spears carved from the trunks of strong tropical trees and blessed by the goddess. This reach advantage allowed them to kill most krakens on the land, although the Magma ones were spoken of in whispered tones. How they would kill whole tribes.

"There are many types of strength. Strength of will, strength of conviction.. I think fighting for their lives together will make the bonds between my people very strong." She boasted before accepting Alcandor's toast. The goddess of control took a sip and was greatly pleased in the plan thus far, or at least that there was a plan. This milling about made her nervous. "Normally I wouldn't drink but this is a special occasion. I think we'll find that making the world work the way we intend it to will be much more effective than leaving it up to chance." She added, directing that last bit at the returning Maya. She studied her for a moment with her lips pressed together before saying more. "Did you have anything to add, Maya?"

AP: 9

Create Magic Life (Elves) [3]: Elves are beautiful and spritely and they know it. While not as strong as many of the other races they are still quite hardy and can get away nimbly. They all have great hair and nice tans, and they're like that specially out of the pride of the light goddess. They default to living in tropical or beach settings.

Bless (Unity) [1]: Elves group up in greater numbers than the other sentient races because there are many of them. They still hunt in tribes for now, just larger and more focused tribes lead by a singular unifying leader. They use their spears and group murder to great effect. With a strong leader they can move as a unit.

Lesser Concept (Fire, Cooking) [1]: Elves are touched by the light goddess and so they instinctively know how to make fire. This allows them to cook their food unlike the less civilized races. Fire also scares away predators and keeps up moral at night, or keeps you warm when it's cold.

Lesser Concept (Spears) [1]: Elves had to quickly find a weapon to combat a beached kraken and the reach advantage of the spear was the answer. They are quite adapt at making them from the hearty tropical trees were they live. They're also good at using them, mainly to keep foes at a manageable range before a fatal blow with the tip.

Bless (Ironbark) [1]: The tropical trees make for a hearty weapon on their own. But they have been blessed with a boon from Her Luminance. The wood of has become harder than steel and resistant to fire. The tips of those spears are more sharp than if it was made of metal, and the staff is made of the same material. The wood won't burn easily and is more than resistant enough to fire to stab Steam Krakens. They won't splinter or break any more easily than a metal bar would. They can still use them for firewood, of course. They defend their lands where the trees grow with ferocity. Who knows what other things may be crafted from this wondrous material.

AP: 2

Inspector Valin

2014-08-12, 08:48 PM

Maya grinned sharply at the divinity across from her, sipping gently from her silver chalice. The sapphire on her iron crown gleamed, with a fierceness that had a touch of Sahu's rage to it. The Lady of Risk glanced upwards, following the emerging elves, waving absently to her fellow goddess. "Leaving your affairs to chance is unneeded, Lady Luminescence. Chance has its way regardless. Or at least, that is how it should be."

Finally placing her chalice down upon the table, Maya rose to her feet, grin thinning as she glanced around the table. "I do indeed have one point of my own to make. I see that both Lady Luminescence and Father Skyem have given their mortals great inherent gifts. Strength, dexterity, wisdom and poise. Next come magic wings and imperishable skin, I don't doubt." She chuckled to herself, before finally turning back to the Lord of Light. "This is an... irritating prospect. Each god trying endlessly to weigh things in favour of their race, making them great through virtue of simply being born elven or what have you... this limits the prospect of chance. minimizes uncertainty. As, no doubt, was your intent. You have wronged me, dear Lady, and are close to perpetuating the type of one one-upmanship this council was intended to avert"

Maya was no longer grinning now. She was scowling about her, at Luminescence, Alcandor and those few others still remaining within the chamber. "As the two of you see fit to ignore my domain, I request redress from this Council. A proposal for all of you to abide by in the creation of mortalkind."

The Lady of Risk paused for a few seconds, frown finally starting to fade. With a smile, she gestured about herself, sweeping her hand across each of the divinities. "Free will. Each sentient being we create to walk the material must not be bound to us, our doctrines, or our beliefs." Maya grinned at that prospect, waving away complaints before they arise. "Create prophets, civilizations, inspiring omens, whatever else you choose. Write your decrees down in a holy book, and drop it in the prime for all I care. But mortalkind must be free to take risks for my domain to flourish. And as such, they must be free to chose."

Anubis Dread

2014-08-12, 09:01 PM

Alone in the cave... a perfect place and time to plot. She would not make this place the central part of her future empire. No, the ocean itself would not contain that, let alone this little cave. But it was the perfect place to dwell for now. Other gods had already formed planes or continents to call their home. This place would suffice while she built her strength. She would not waste her power on... luxuries.

Wait... what was that. Frowning, Sahu felt her link to the Kraken. There were new creatures, with... sticks. Pointy sticks. They were using to hunt down kraken. Sahu couldn't help it, she burst out in laughter at the sheer absurdity of it. She couldn't really pin point who would have the gall to do something like this, but the short list was the sun b**** to be a pain, or the strength god to prove his race was superior. Or it could be a new player.

Well no matter. The Kraken was unstoppable. Individuals, no, but as a species, a CONCEPT, they were unbrekable. For every stream kraken dead ten to twenty of these new creatues... elves... were consumed. For every Magma Kraken downed entire tribes were extinguished. And of course the true Kraken lived in the deep ocean where the elves could not reach. No, this situation was fine as it was. Absurd, but fine.

She had more important things to do... other gods were ahead of her. Making people. But she wouldn't rush. She wanted a people to SLAUGHTER the world, but before she did that she didn't need people. Not true people. She needed MONSTERS. She needed the ocean to be something to be FEARED, for EVERY LIVING THING TO FEAR THE DEPTHS! THE OCEAN MUST CHEW OUT ALL THOSE WHO TRIED TO CLAIM IT AS THEIR OWN, TO CONQUER IT!

But how? A race... yes she needed a race. But not the true race. Not the chosen. Something... simple. Something practical. Something to help repay Maya for her assistance by making the waters surrounding her new continent all but impenetrable. If Sahu wanted simple, she had best have a base... something to simply give sentience to and improve rather than something to build from scratch. And she didn't want some fleshy race of weaklings like the other gods had formed. She needed something POWERFUL. Something that sentience was a frightening addition to rather than the entirety of their strength. Something like... that!

Taking her giant like form, Sahu's arm darted into the black waters before dragging out a writhing sea serpent. It knew that a monster far greater than itself held it in its grip, and so it thrashed like a simple eel escaping the maw of a great sea beast rather than the powerful monster it itself was. This would be a good base.

Forcing her will unto the creature, it shrieked as it morphed in her grip. Its scales grew red in hue rather than the blueish green typical of its kind. It's head and certain parts of its forms grew golden scales thicker and harder than even its normal kind. It grew a great horn from the top of its head, and lightning flickered upon its form ready to be commanded. It grew great sizes. But most importantly it LEARNED. It gained knowledge, it became... sentient. Perhaps not in the same way as the other races, needing 'tribes' and 'family'. It would be independent. But it would be dangerous.

Letting the creature go, Sahu grinned as it swam away to swell in the outside ocean. Oh yes... the ocean would be a danger. A true thing to be feared.

3AP Create Magical Life - Midgard Serpents are much more powerful than their more mundane kin. Larger in size (relative to age anyway), possessing fiendish intelligence, thick scales and innate magic ability, they are a frightening force in the ocean. Thankfully they are incredibly independent, fighting each other for the best swathes of ocean and only getting along to breed. They also have powerful electrical magic within them they can blast in the form of potent lightening spells errupting from their horn.

The typical behavior of a Midgard Serpent is to find a good lair underwater, usually some kind of mountain or canyon. They then dominate their will on the surrounding territory, devouring prey as they see fit and demanding tribute of lesser Midgard Serpents who also occupy their territory in exchange for protection from those above themselves. The only thing in the ocean they hide from is, needless to say, the unstoppable kraken. Since Midgard Serpents are approximately twenty times more likely to nest around Illyria than anywhere else, it makes the waters around the continent incedibly dangerous.

Midgard Serpents love treasure. They don't like it itself, but rather what it represents. Since they cannot make items themselves, it either means they took it by force or by tribute. As such Midgard Serpents are often called The Dragons of the Sea. Very rarely a Midgard Serpent will even dwell near land, terrorizing coastal villages unless they pay tribute to them.

5/15 AP

Darklady2831

2014-08-12, 09:57 PM

[Gehenna]

Nergath sat, content to watch as the arguments played out and Gods made their proposals. She sipped from her goblet as Alcandor spoke of strength and battle, and as Fain spoke of peaceful discourse. She licked the last drops of red liquid from her lips as Her Luminance approved and Maya countered. Finally, she set her goblet down on the table before her. As the golden cup touched the stone, a tone rung out within the meeting hall, like that of a bell. She smiled and rose from her Throne. "Brother Alcandor, I will agree to your tournament, and I do agree with your sentiment of single combat. However... an adage rings in my mind; 'All is fair in love and war'. Thus I have a counter proposal. Single Combat is a divine right. Those who invoke it, will be allowed to combat their foe alone, in a neutral location. However, those who do not invoke it will be allowed to continue their battles, unimpeded by divine law." Nergath motioned to the windows in the stone structure that stood around the gathering. "I propose to build such an arena here, so that such battles can be monitored and thus ensured that divine law is kept in accordance."

Nergath looked to Maya. "And I agree with Sister Maya as well. Mortals are shaping up to be servants and slaves to their creator. If that is their purpose, then so be it, but not on the material." Nergath waved her hand, the images in the sky changing to a prediction of the future. Elves clad in shining armour slaughtered thousands of unarmed Okuya with emotionless faces. "None of us wish to abandon all of the potential these 'mortals' have. Thus I will extend my support to free will. After all, what point is there in having these things follow us if they have no choice in the matter? Just as you cannot punish a stone for being a stone, we could not punish these mortal insects for being single-minded in their approach. With free will, this problem evaporates. With choice, then we can apply the law to Mortals as well as gods, and thus ensure the balance of our worlds."

The Lady of Pain's smile fades, and she draws herself up to her full height. "In order for any of our laws to be just and right, then the judge must be impartial..." She looks to each god who remained, gazing into their eyes in turn. "I would nominate myself... I will forsake all claim to mortals and the domains of the material. I will sit in Gehenna and only act upon the laws we lay out. I shall sit as judge and arbitrator among the gods."

Fan

2014-08-12, 10:16 PM

Alcandor laughs, setting down his emptied wine cup before refilling the goblet, passing the pitcher of divine wine around the table for anyone who cared to do the same as he spoke.

"I know this may come as no surprise, but I agree. Free will is the inherant right of all feeling beings, and while that may give Lady Luck here more sway in the day to day activities of our races, it also allows for the heroes that do form to be created solely of their own will. I dread to think what would happen if a hero who I'd given my blessing believed themselves to only be there because of my plan.

Nay, a hero is only truly courageous if there is the risk of chance and true peril for them to face. Someone who grows solely along the rails of fate as dictated by us would be weaker for it, unable to truly think for themselves and bring the valued insight and ability I believe these heroes will bring us one day.

As for the arena, I already intended to build one capable of containing the decimation godly combat would bring, after all, my entire hope is that one day the mortals. Even as short lived as they are, may one day equal us as we are now. Though that is to say as well that I believe this to just be the tip of our deep wellspring of divine power, and that in time, we will look back on ourselves in these first days as we look on mortals now.

Otherwise, all of your changes make sense to me, and have my personal approval as the God of Strength.
"

He finishes, downing another cup of wine, divine constitution meaning that he didn't truly get drunk, but all the same it was a symbol. If he was to head this inauguration of divine policy then he was doing it his way, with drink and celebration, and if his personal philosophy said anything it meant that to be representative of this he had to drink more, boast louder, and work harder to make this a reality than anyone else.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 02:09 AM

Maya nodded quietly as her fellow deities spoke in favour of free will, smiling slightly to each in turn whilst sipping gently from the uncoloured fluid that now rested within her cup. Placing the chalice down on the table, the Lady of Luck sighed slightly, looking over towards the bronzed god of strength. "This tournament still sounds like a bleak idea to me, brother Alcandor. Particularly in the terms for mortals, losing their lives to one another's blades. A loss of potential, to little end. But if it is what you're set on, brother, I will not speak against it further. Your domain, your right to pursue its interests."

Last remarks on the subject given, Maya returned to her drink briefly, looking down into the depths of the liquid within. Still, at their host's suggestion that one of them should act as judge and executor of their divine law, Maya was once again sitting upright, looking across at the proud deity to her right with a grin. "Are you asking our approval, mi'lady Nergath? Or telling us of your decision?" The two goddess' eyes met for a few seconds, Maya's gaze twinkling and her smile once again firm. Soon enough, chuckling quietly to herself, the Lady of Risk nodded to her dolorous aunt. "Regardless, I agree with you. Your passion is clearly for law, rules, regulations, bindings. If this task is what you seek, then I wish you the joy of it."

Phobia

2014-08-13, 02:21 AM

"You're chaotic nonsense is what's unneeded." Lady Luminance said while her eyes narrowed on Maya, her dislike of the other goddess increasing by the second. "It's our right to lavish boons on the favored." She rudely interjected while Maya was speaking. Her look of sheer irritation said it all while she endured the Lady of Risk's bold accusation. "Wronged you? How dare you. I care little for your domain or your prosposals. This council was to set forth the laws of the universe; not to entertain your whims."

Her Luminance had a cross expression on her face as she listened to the other two actually agree with Maya. She had a dour look on her face as she snatched her goblet and took a large gulp.

"I do not agree." The lady of light said coldly after a moment, her temperament clearly showing in the flames that surrounded her melting her goblet. "A mortals only purpose is to serve us. They wouldn't exist without us. Mortals are merely our fevered dream, an extension of our power. They owe us everything." The flaming lady declared as she burned with incredible intensely on her throne.

"Doesn't our strength speak for us, Alcandor? We are the first and most powerful of all beings thus mortals should be bound to do as we say." She countered him with his own argument. "Who should care what the mortal thinks about the path he is set on. A cleverly disguised path won't even be noticed, and there would be no disruptions for our seat of power. I see a future predetermined by us here and now where every action that occurs is because we set it forth. A controlled universe that flows along the paths we delight in. A story full of actors written by the gods." Her Luminance ranted showing only a small portion of her mad zeal.

"But.. If I am to be outvoted.." She growled through tightened lips, although she looked a bit sheepish. "I can.. compromise.." The very word seemed to make her sick to say. She leaned her head over on one of her hands in exasperation.

"I'll find a way to impose order no matter what is decided."

Darklady2831

2014-08-13, 02:41 AM

[Gehenna]

"I ask for your approval, Sister Maya. Without it, I cannot in good conscience sit as judge among gods." Nergath nodded as Maya approved. "I shall not disappoint your approval with failure, then." The Lady of Pain looked to Her Luminance, nodding to her. "I understand your frustration, Sister Luminance. Perhaps we can compromise? I propose the creation of essences for these 'Mortals'. A spiritual thing, the essence of their free will. I propose we create 'Souls'. All those with souls, will have free will. Those without souls, will be true servants, the instruments of our will."

"The choices these mortals make will determine which of us takes dominion over their soul after they die, and we can do as we will with them. Thus, we can reward those who do as we command, and punish those who do not. I propose we create a series of edicts and regulations to determine who each soul will go to, and thus create 'afterlives' for those who follow our edicts."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 03:03 AM

Phobia

2014-08-13, 03:26 AM

"Burn them." Glory Herself said in direct response to Maya's question of what should be their fate. Even though Lady Luck wasn't looking at her, the goddess of light kept her stern gaze focused on her for a time.

Then she regarded Nergath with her stare. At least someone around here was reasonable.

"It may be a strong step but it is, I believe, a nesscary one. That a mortal may be judged in death for those actions beyond my direct control appeals to me. Thank you, sister." The Luminance said evenly and looked pleased again, her fire abating and becoming a more gentle orange. "But I would dislike to see criminals I desire cleansed forever out of my grasp. Although I have further concerns I will give you my approval to act as impartial judge, and second your afterlife proposal."

Her Luminance scoffed at Lady Risk's incessant complaints. "If the other gods truly cared for creation as we do they would be here to give their imput. As they are not here I have to assume they've left it to those more capable." She said plainly, clearly referring to herself.

Darklady2831

2014-08-13, 03:47 AM

Maya shook her head as Her Luminance spoke, seemingly about to retort before Nergath intervened, with a suggestion of her own. The Lady of Luck met her sister's gaze for a few seconds, honestly surprised by the Law Goddess' boldness before whistling appreciatively. "That's bold. Especially given the number of us no longer present."

Closing her eyes briefly, the Lady of Risk considered the practicalities of this idea. "The mortals have animation. A spark, that gives them emotion, drive and thought. That's intricate to their creation. Refining that into a soul, a focal point for free will, should be possible. The question becomes... what rules you would put in place to guide its placement after death?" She leant forward a little gesturing across the table without looking at the Lady of Light. "Say a town full of Her Luminance's elves turned to worship me. They have sinned against her... but done as I would prefer. The Laws we agreed upon don't hold their action as illegal in its own right, so long as I didn't directly intervene, yes? What is their fate to be?"

Maya leaned back in her thrown, chuckling quietly to herself, more in curiosity than in anger. "The Hartmen are a yet more interesting question, as Father Skyen isn't present to approve this." Idly, Maya glanced upwards, seeing something in a corner of the sky. She took a second or two to study it further, senses reaching out towards the mortal plane before snorting, suspicion confirmed. "Nor is the god of the Yanori, for that matter. Was he ever here?"

"Burn them." Glory Herself said in direct response to Maya's question of what should be their fate. Even though Lady Luck wasn't looking at her, the goddess of light kept her stern gaze focused on her for a time.

Then she regarded Nergath with her stare. At least someone around here was reasonable.

"It may be a strong step but it is, I believe, a nesscary one. That a mortal may be judged in death for those actions beyond my direct control appeals to me. Thank you, sister." The Luminance said evenly and looked pleased again, her fire abating and becoming a more gentle orange. "But I would dislike to see criminals I desire cleansed forever out of my grasp. Although I have further concerns I will give you my approval to act as impartial judge, and second your afterlife proposal."

Her Luminance scoffed at Lady Risk's incessant complaints. "If the other gods truly cared for creation as we do they would be here to give their imput. As they are not here I have to assume they've left it to those more capable." She said plainly, clearly referring to herself.

"It would depend on when they turned their faith to you, Sister Maya." Nergath glanced to Her Luminance, nodding. "Should they betray their god and violate her trust by turning to you out of spite near the end of their lives, then they should be given to Her Luminance to be punished in accordance with her edicts. Should they truly believe in you, Lady Maya, and turn to you with genuine faith, and dedicate their time to you, then they would be given to you. Each case would be weighed individually, and only after considering their entire lives would judgement be passed."

"Those who are absent shall be conferred with after this meeting is adjourned. By leaving, or not showing up, they have forfeited the chance to have their voices heard during the first meeting. Thus they will be allowed to object to our decision only later. Once I have gathered the approval of all the gods, I will reconvene and make clear Divine Law." The Lady of Pain bowed her head, thinking. "I would put rules only so far as to determine the true faith and loyalty of the soul in questions. I would pass no judgement save which God the soul would go to, unless I can find no clear answer to that question... If the mortal spited us, and refused to give any of us our due respect, then I believe that I should keep them within Gehenna and make examples of them. They would suffer so that other mortals would know the danger of refusing to follow any of us."

Fan

2014-08-13, 04:14 AM

[Ghenna]

"Perhaps you misunderstand Mother. It's not that I don't want us to have any involvement with them at all, or to prevent you from dictating what quests and tasks your species go to. I merely ask that you allow them the choice to love and live as a hero must to truly fight with their all, does this include risk and death for those who stray from the path, or take on dangers too great, but that is the nature of life. Through the failures of others we learn, the cycle of life and death teaches mortals valuable lessons, and though I will always mourn the death of a hero, to see his legacy passed on to his pupils and for him to have died fulfilling his passion is a far greater end than merely fading into the death that awaits all mortals.

Also, I'm curious as to how that would apply to me. As The God of Strength and the Patron of Heroes would that mean that upon the death of mortal champions who are unaligned with a God that they would come to my halls to feast and battle with me, or would I merely receive heroes who praised me as their patron God rather than the two together?

This is confusing political territory, and admittedly, venturing outside my forte."

The God says, furrowing his broad brow before downing another goblet of honeyed wine, refilling his glass as his demeanor got far more surly than it had been moments ago, he had never been a fan of obtuse politics and he could tell that he was about to have to wade through a few hours of word play.

Kapow

2014-08-13, 06:58 AM

Fáin just listened to the ongoing argument for a while.
He struggled to follow the thoughts and intentions of those other 'deities'.

Alcandor was quite easy to get, he meant what he said, straightforward. Obviously, he tried to take the lead, the more surprising it was when he at last admitted that something wasn't his strength.
The mosntrous one was at odds with everything, angry and spiteful, lonely. He felt some pity with this creature, but was relieved when she left.
The one who followed her, Maya, was something else entirely. She seemed nice and was easy to like, but she also had her fun in playing all sides on this table. Lady Luck, you can hope for her to help you, but you shouldn't trust her.
Then there was the 'Spider-head', silent, brooding, radiating an aura of misery. And scary. Difficult to say more about him.
Her Luminance was commanding and loud, but other then her offspring, she seemed to plan in advance. And she thought of herself as something better, seeing the so called mortals as nothing better then toys. In the end, she was scarier then 'Spider-head' and more disgusting then Sahu.
Finally, their host, Nergath. While she clearly had a clear vision, of how things should be handled, she mostly left the others to their bickering. And it seemed to work, interesting. With her offer of refraining from the material World, she gained so much more. If the others would see it too?

Fáin waited for a moment of quiet.
"Lady Nergath, it is no small task what you have chosen for you. Surely, there will be disagreement with your decisions.
But I don't know of such things. I follow Alcandor, politics aren't my strength either. And so I tend to agree with whatever this gathering decides."
He lifted himself from his seat.
"Also, there are new places coming to existence all the time and I long to visit them all."
His face taking on a longing expression, he said, "But there are two points, I'd like you to consider.

First, there maybe those souls, who are simply lost, who didn't find someone to lead them to their 'God', who perhaps never had the chance to learn about us. Let it be me, to give them a home. Because I know how it is.

Secondly, I am proud to be a part of this gathering and I feel, we should meet again if necessary. Let us have arenas to battle in, let us try to influence the 'mortals', so that they follow our lead, but let us also keep a place, where we can discuss things in a peaceful manner.
Thank you."

While he clearly had the urge to leave, he forced himself to take a seat once again.
"Soon old boy", he murmured to himself, "soon.."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 08:35 AM

"Honest faith and genuine fervour are rewarded, false claims are not. A being must have true belief and act in accordance with our wishes to be placed with us in the afterlife.". Maya tapped her fingers gently on the table before nodding, first to Nergath, and then - with a smile - to Fain. It was nice to see a few good hearted individuals amongst this selection of sharks. The mention of punishment for those who forsook the gods was... interesting, and potentially indicative of the Lady of Ghenna's long term plans for mortal souls. But for now, the goddess of luck would wait and let those schemes develop. Beyond her passion for order, Nergath had kept her ideological cards close to her chest. Time would tell where the keeper of divine law fell in Maya's plans.

Taking a gentle sip from her chalice, the goddess of luck glanced around the table. "Do we have anything further to discuss at present? I concur that letting Nergath take the forefront in drafting and administering further laws seems wise, and I'm happy to trust her to act in our best interests as a group. If we're all agreed on that then we can probably adjourn for now, and begin attending to other business." She met Her Luminescence's gaze with a faint smile, and a curious tilt of the head. Just like Sahu, it would be interesting to see what the Sun Goddess worked upon in the days ahead. She might have to pay Volcannan a visit. Incognito, of course. Mustn't forget about that divine law against intervening in the affairs of other gods' races.

A law that I conveniently never swore to uphold.

AddZable

2014-08-13, 10:28 AM

Gehenna
Interest. Interest of a god.. Was that not all divine beings were? Balls of interest, attracting, negating, gathering and distributing? If a god could not hold the interest of mortals.. What was he? Just an altering force? If a god lost the interest of the other gods, what was he? A broken tool. Perhaps. More than likely. Uelticrat had lost the interest of the other deities, just as they had lost their interest in him. The physical plane had gained too many items of interest for the Vermin lord to keep his concentration on those gathered.. He knew not whether the other divine beings were still aware of his presence, but now was the time to remove it. He allowed the ties holding his form together to snap, the mist flowing from his robes to suddenly gust out with much more power than before, until it had enveloped him completely.. Until he was gone.

The Mortal Plane
So many! There were so many beings with thought. With REAL thought. Beyond just, "Kill this, eat that". They built, they planned, they even worshiped. They were flawed, no doubt, yet they were close enough to perfection. The spider-headed god chittered in excitement, things were getting interesting. Where were the first? The first with minds modeled after that of the divine? He would find them. Uelticrat descended on stairs of red mist...

Illyria
His form.. These creatures were so close to the form Uelticrat so longed to have. How dare they mock him? How DARE these insignificant mortals mock the one who should be master of this world and all others? Infuriating. They were happy with life, despite their insignificance, no doubt due to their beautiful forms. No matter.. These "Okuya" would soon learn the frailty of their existence. All it would take is a little.. Game.

"How clever are you, I wonder?" he asked himself of the little beings, drooling his venom into their waters, lands, and skies. "Will you figure it out, or will the game end before any real players enter?" Uelticrat laughed barbarically as the poison took affect, before dropping into the seas and heading to his home.

The Wailing Pyramid
Uelticrat's jaw broke off. Metaphorically. Why was his home in the plain air? Why were his maggots gone? Why had his vines grown small black balls, and, most importantly, why was their a crying.. "Thing" on his pyramid? What do you think you are.. He raised himself up above the pyramid, feeling only slightly soothed by its screams DOING?! he dropped down heavily, landing on the pyramids apex, slamming into it with a divine force. The slam pushed the pyramid back down into the water, completely shattering the vines at its foundation, killing them, along with their fruits, off. The anger of the Vermin Lord manifested itself as spikes, huge ones which suddenly jutted out of the pyramid from all sides and at all angles. Some, perhaps, even piercing the divine being clinging to the pyramid. Perhaps not.
Seeing their home returned to its normal state, those spiders who had been waiting to lay their eggs did so without hesitation or thought.

Curse 1 AP
Okuya life
To put it simply, Uelticrat is messing with what the Okuya have made into their day to day life. He hasn't created any new creatures or anything, however he has slightly modified a few members of each thing that the Okuya interact with. Some strains of swoop fish living near the Okuya are suddenly poisoness, some sparrows will suddenly take to attacking young or sickly Okuya. No one thing that would harm a species or group, but a large gathering of tiny things that will make atleast a large portion of them (Depending on how optimistic they are) realize that life isn't particularly "grand".

Alter Land 2 AP
The Wailing Pyramid.
As described at the end of my post, the Pyramid has been pushed back underwater, the vines and berries have been destroyed, and huge spikes have grown all over the pyramid. This is not a change, but it's still screaming, and is still made of obsidian.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-13, 12:53 PM

She must study... ponder... learn. She knew now that she was not ready to create her magnum opus, those chosen by her to rule the world. But she could still make the world more deadly, more dangerous, more monstrous. And she could begin the preparations for the future rulers of the world in the process. For now, she needed to create a weapon. Something for her creations to wield as the true essence of slaughter. Something new. Something magic.

In her temporary lair of the Under Ocean, Sahu clawed runes into the wall as she pondered. Each rune deliberate, thoughtful, intentful. She would make a... language. The language of destruction, of true power. And when it was completed, the world would kneel.

Wait, what was that? She sensed... something happening to her water. And to the world above. It was... plague? Poison. Death. Normally she would take glee at this, but it was happening to the one land Sahu had pledged to herself she would not conquer and crush into nothingness. The fact that she had stayed her hand and yet someone else had decided to harm the worthless creatures above them... it angered her.

Dipping her tail into the ocean, she brought it to her nose before growling. It truly was poison. And she knew a god who had created poison such as this before. Logically she should just leave it - after all no other god had made such a pledge, and if it had been any other land she would have been laughing maniacally with mirth. But Sahu was not a logical goddess.

Taking the form of a manta ray, the goddess flew through the ocean at great speeds. Knowing the suspect, the one place he'd be is... she thought as much.

"THE ONE RACE!" Sahu raged, turning into her serpentine form as she opened her maw and bellowed at Uelticrat. "THE ONE RACE I REFUSED TO SLAUGHTER AND YOU STUCK YOUR BUG FACE INTO IT!"

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 01:46 PM

The saga of Oovi and Masat
Masat, the young fisher-boy, stared at the feather for a small eternity, turning it over slowly in his hands. This was a sign of the Bird-Friend, a gift from the kind being that had already done so much for his people. He... didn't know what it meant, or what he should do with it. A part of him wanted to clutch the soft feather close, but his fear was telling him that might crush the precious thing, make a waste of the friend's precious gift.

Slowly, reverently, Masat slotted the feather into his hair. The boy smiled as the charm ruffled against his scalp; it felt right to do this. Grinning wide, the fisher-boy ran back to his village, leaving his campfire to gutter and fade. The tale he had to tell couldn't wait. The creature (Oovi, he thought, even without knowing how.) had given him this blessing for a reason. He had to do something... perhaps follow Oovi? Perhaps travel somewhere else. The Friend-Bird had flown between every tribe of the Okyua, it was said, but no one knew where he had come from. Perhaps he was supposed to find the land of Oovis?

The boy kept thinking as he ran, one idea after another. He had no idea what he would do from here, but he had to do something. Go somewhere. He knew that, deep down.

We'll be seeing Masat again as an adult when the Okyua encounter another race of any sort. :smallwink: If you have something else you'd like him to uncover though, feel free. The boy is going to be exploring for a good many years before returning to his tribe to settle down. And I've already got one adventure worked out for him. :smallbiggrin:
Death and Life on Illyria
They called it the Darkening, though no tribe could truly understand when it'd begun or why. Some attributed it to a great evil, lurking in the night sky, hiding from the sun. Others shook their heads, saying it was a part of the cycle of the world. Regardless, no one could argue that their lives had started to change. First, a few elderly tribe-members started to feel tired, simply by drinking from the river. But then, things grew worse, bit by bit. Swoop-Fish, with a slagardly pace, whose flesh tasted foul and left even the hardiest males retching. Sea-Serpants grew bolder, near frenzied when the little-folk wandered too close to the waters of the beach. Even sparrows, the sign of their Goddess' protection and love could turn against them, birds starting to appear with black tinted feathers that savagely ripped into the flesh of any they could find. Little drops of poison, sinking into their lives. And leaving Okyua young and old dead in its wake.

The tribes knew sorrow for the first time. The idea of loosing people, of your eyes closing and never waking up again, was a heartbreaking tragedy to a species that'd known nothing but light and laughter before this point. Young boys and girls sobbed for days on end, wailing to have siblings and grandparents stolen from them by the cold embrace of death. The Elders gave speeches talking of the lost, before burying their bodies deep within the ground; entombed by the earth magic that the eldest members of the tribe were beginning to understand. Elders across Illyria reported hazy visions of a woman clad in a cape of feathers with a gleaming eye, whispering to them in the midst of golden smoke. The old wise-ones preyed long and hard, hoping against hope that these images were more than delusion. That their lady, however distant she might be, was with them even now.

And indeed, she was.

One day, beneath the sleeping feet of the tribes. a strange green substance begun to sprout from the surface of Illyria. The Okyua were mystified by it at first, prodding and poking the earth to try and determine what creature could've left such strange marks. But as they experimented, scouts came back with talk of more green, a hundred large thin chunks of green, suspended on great poles of soft brown bone.

Every day after that brought fresh plants, creatures and animals. Sunev had stirred from her slumber, and Illyria was starting to take the shape Maya had always intended for it. A green and pleasant land, temperate and free from the excesses of her brother and sister gods. The Okyua begun to wonder further from their river banks, and found found creation after creation. Deep forrests filled with berry bushes and strange herbs that could be brewed into treatments against Swoop-Poison. On the southern plains, one tribe found a great heard of four legged beasts with golden fur, long pointy ears and bird like noses, that they called the Lumin. New fish came to the rivers and lakes, new life emerged upon the plains, for day after day. Always, the Okyua found something new to discover. Always they found wonders to enchant them, and food enough to sustain them. They even begun to weave clothes for themselves,

And every night, the children of Maya uttered the same prayer, looking up at the void, a ritual for young and old alike. 'Thank you, Lady Sparrow, for guiding us to this place. May you smile upon us. in darkness and in danger, that the happiness of our lives need never fade.'

Ghenna:
Maya tapped her fingers, frowning at the realization of just what was going on below them. A plague upon the Okyua, quiet and subtle, but unmistakable. And Sahu, charing from the Undersea like a thunderbolt. Silently, the Lady of Luck bowed her head to Nergath, before vanishing in yet another puff of golden smoke. The Lady of Pain would know what she was about. Any further business she had could be conducted later.

The Black Pyramid
Illyria's southern coast draws close to the Black Pyramid. The Okyua tended to avoid the area; it was prone to Sea Serpant attacks, and yet one or two tribes would always dear the southern coast, hoping the Swoop Fish there would be fine, that they had somehow survived the Darkening unscathed. As such, four young Okyua hunters looked on as the greatest Sea Serpant that had ever lived rose above the oceans, bellowing her wrath at some distant figure. They had come here in the hope of finding food for their tribe, but instead, they had found something more. They had found divinity, and would bear witness to all that followed.

From the sky descended a gigantic sparrow, with scattered silver feathers and claws forged of a material that gleamed like nothing mortalkind had ever seen. The Great Sparrow cawed, dark bitter laughter echoing around the endless ocean. "A strange form of 'non-intervention', brother. Poison and rabid birds. What would our dear Nergath say?" The voice was different, altered by the constraints of the form she'd chosen, but the tone was unmistakable. This was the Lady of Luck. Maya circled overhead, gaze focused still on the Serpent and Spider below, descending to hover by Sahu's side on beating wings. "Do you have some reason for plaguing the Okyua so? Or was it just a whim?"

The Void: Some Time Later
Maya sat at a simple wooden table, looking down upon the earth, frowning. A part of her felt guilt for not intervening more directly to help her people. And yet, the more she considered it, the more the Lady of Risk felt justified in her response. No need to change the world, when the world would change itself. All she had to do was suggest, nudge her people towards what they needed in order to prosper and grow. The Elves and Heartmen might have more inherent gifts, granted to them by their over proud deities, but no race had roamed so fast, or striven so hard as the Okyua. They were a worthy people. With a smile, the Lady of Risk leaned backwards, adjusting the cape of sparrow feathers she now wore. A tribute to those who had fallen.

With a snap, the spectral image of a young Okyua boy appeared in the chair opposite Maya, blinking with surprise and confusion. The deity of Luck smiled towards him, drawing her brown cloak around herself and placing a small deck of playing cards down upon the table. "Hello. And you are?"

The boy seemingly required a few seconds to work up the courage to speak to Lady Sparrow. Finally, spectral face somehow even more pallid, the kid eventually spoke up. "Tommen, ma'am."

Maya smiled, nodding her head gently, and not reacting to the pause. This was a new experience, for both of them. "Tommen, good, good. Of Elder Sulvik's tribe?" The terrified little Okyua just nodded frantically. Maya chuckled gently to herself, slowly starting to cut the cards, whilst her eyes never left the young one's soul. "Well, Tommen. Shall we play a game?"

Uelticrat's curse hurt the Okyua's traditional ways of hunting and gathering food, and definitely made them sad. The concept of death was new to them, and they've now lost that innocence. The simple times of river, rock and swoop-fish are going to be looked back upon as a golden age, and the absence of grass and small numbers of animals will fade from memory. But there was always going to be new life on this continent anyway: Maya created it with that in mind, and Uelticrat only affected her own earlier workings. Things always meant as a stop-gap. Whilst the Okyua will mourn the time that came before, when the world was younger and life seemed eternal, the challenge of Uelticrat's curse will drive them to explore the rest of their continent, discovering newly emerging animals, trees and buries. They know sadness now, and have a keener sense of mortality and loss, but they still know joy and wonderment.

1AP: Create Concept: Writing: The Okyua have a fondness for oral traditions and songs, yet with the Darkening, there has been a growing movement amongst the elder tribe members to codify many things. Their history, their stories, the signs that indicated a poisoned swoop-fish or fell-bird. (They will not call the twisted wrathful creatures 'sparrow') Experimenting with wood has given the Okyua access to paper, and the growing number of animals around them provide leather binding. Books are treasured possessions, generally carried by the elder of a given tribe

2AP: Create Advanced Concept: Medicine: Experimenting with new plants and herbs, wise old Okyua have begun to understand chemistry, brewing medicines of various sorts from a variety of herbs and starting to search for the meaning behind what each one does to the body. They have not progresed far beyond alchemy yet, but they have the scientific approach mastered. Okyua medicine has a head start on the rest of the world.

1AP: Create Concept: The Wheel The need to move food, materials and other things overland has led the Okyua to experiment a bit with various means of transportation. Soon enough, they stumbled across the principle of rotary motion. It took some practice to nail a circular shape, and more to build a strong frame around it, but now Okyua caravans travel across Illyria, each tribe bearing its fortunes upon Lumin-drawn carts with colourful leather canopies.

6AP Remaining.

AddZable

2014-08-13, 02:32 PM

The Wailing Pyramid
Uelticrat, having calmed himself after slamming his pyramid back under the waves, rose up to view two others, come to address him. The serpentine one, yelling with all her rage, as well as some sort of bird

It was a bit to take in.. The vermin lord was not much in the mood for chatter. He had been exerting himself.. And some.. Odd thing had altered and grasped at his home. He sighed, landing on the apex of the pyramid, his robes just covered in water. He nodded "Stuck my face in it..? I suppose I did. Oops." he thought for a second, before continuing, "I forget.. Did I imply that I would not attack things you left alone? My apologies, fair serpent.". He stretched his bones out for a moment, before turning his gaze to the avian.

"What an unexpected visit. What are you?" The vermin lord asked, the legs of his face practically wiggling in anticipation of a new, speaking, being. Considering the creatures questions, he answered, "Why, she would say nothing, I assume. I did not directly interfere." he cast his gaze towards Illyria, "Those creatures that I... "Edited" were simple beasts, not followers of anyone. Unless you speak of the things modeled after the form of some of the more.. Fortunate gods?" a feeling of disgust and irritation ran through Uelticrat for a moment as he looked back to the sparrow. "If that is the case, then as I have pointed out, I have done nothing to them. Even if I had, it is nothing harmful, I am certain you'll agree." he spread his arms, "After all, they have benefited from my blessings. Do you not see how a small, nay, tiny, amount of hardship inflicted upon them has caused them to evolve? To become greater?" the vermin lord nods confidently, "I have helped them, if nothing else"

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 02:52 PM

The Wailing Pyramid
With a final caw, the sparrow drew its wings closed, and let forth a flash of gold. Feathers fell gently upon the tip of the pyramid as Maya stood opposite Uelticrat, clad in a cloak of brown feathers, shaking her head with a gentle cold smile. "Death did not drive them. Hope drove them. Belief, faith, the blessings of the flower-maid and her nature. Don't take credit for my children's advancement, spider god."

Slowly, the Lady of Risk descended, looking downwards towards the Black Pyramid, frowning at the sunken edifice. She had taken its measure from far away once before, but here, now, it seemed... so different. Shaking the fear away, she turned back to the Vermin Lord. "Or was your action rooted in jealousy? I created the Okyua, Sahu forged Kraken.. and something more." Sensing the great serpants, greater than her own now surrounding Illyria, Mara looked briefly to Sahu, grinning towards the ocean goddess before turning back to their newfound neighbour. "Yet this is all you have to your name, Uelticrat? A black hunk of rot, sunk beneath Sahu's waves? Of all the deities that went to Ghenna, you have the least, and have made the least. Is that what drove you to bring death to the Okyua?"

ArlEammon

2014-08-13, 02:53 PM

The Echoing Is Over, The Darkening Begins
Father Skyen returned. . . to the meeting with Nergath. . . "Might I suggest that in this case, as I heard while I was on my way here, that all, both evil and good, find some way of mercy for their misdeeds and wickedness. Nergath, I can think of a way to compromise giving law breakers their just desserts while still maintaining compassion and mercy. I wish most sincerely that not even those who sit on the fence too long, or those that begin to act more like a snake than a person, with apologies to any reptillian species, not be punished to the full extent. . . yet Nergath seems to have some sort of legality regarding people's happenstances after death."

"I propose a Limbo, a Purgatory, and a Trial. . . I will speak more of these in a moment, but first, I wish to speak directly to the gods of the Champions and Nergath."

"Nergath, for those who have no patron, perhaps if they exhibit behaviors of one of these deity's very strongly, if they strive towards specific deity's goals, and should they no patron, I suggest there is a compromise. Ascribe to them the Earthbound status. . . they shall be wandering or haunting spirits. Those who have pleased one of us during their times as ghosts, they shall then enter into a pleasant Limbo. Those who fail, and meet a wicked end due to their own doing, they shall enter Purgatory. . . they shall be cleansed, and either enter Reincarnation, should their be some redeeming behavior of their's despite their end, and finally, the Trials. These shall be for the Heroes. . . these get to have more freedom to control obviously unique gifts in the after life other mortals could not even dream of."

"Finally, along with the Heroes, those who have failed to join their deity in their faith, shall enter with the Heroes in their trials, where their behavior will be judged by many deities, not just Nergath. Should their behavior be exceptional in aiding Heroes in their wanted goals, through self-sacrifice, penance, exceptional courage, striving through labor and wisdom, they may pass on to a better world in the hereafter."

"Ah yes, and one more thing, Nergath is one of us. . . I suggest that, should some wish it, they devote themselves to you, and enter into a cycle of Reincarnation. Certain folk who are immensely miserable in their lives will always go to Nergath, especially those who break their oaths flagrantly, dabble in forbidden arts, not just out of curiosity but out of ambition and lust for power, who are cursed by her, unless they meet one of the other criteria I mentioned, and those who frivolously break Cosmic Laws guarded by Nergath.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-13, 03:02 PM

It seemed the Lady of Luck was here as well... at least in part. Sahu was not surprised, this WAS her people after all. The only real attachment Sahu herself had to them was a non-aggression pact and some feeling of possessiveness. Despite the fact that she herself did not even like the things. But she was a goddess who relished a good rage, and an excuse to indulge... it... WHAT?!

"Oops? OOPS?! OOPS?! HOW DARE YOU TRIVIALIZE YOUR ACTIONS WITH A MERE 'OOPS'?! I don't give a damn about if you said you'd leave them alone or not. I don't give a damn whether I'd find it hillarious if were anything that didn't dwell upon Illyria that had earned your touch. I don't care if they're stronger for it in the end. Illyria is MY turf, Vermin King. The only one allowed to destroy it is ME, and even I will only do so in moderation!" Yes, it was completely senseless and hypocritical, but she didn't really care.

"If you want to pull backstabbing plots like this again, I kindly suggest you do it on ANY OTHER CONTINENT! GO SLAUGHTER THE ELVES FOR ALL I CARE!!!! Actually I'd really enjoy that," Sahu admitted in a much more calm down. "Elves are Kraken slaying a**holes, not surprising as they're a creation of the sun b****. I'll need to do that myself soon... but the point stands. My lair is here, and so the creations upon Illyria shall be the last to fall upon my wrath."

AddZable

2014-08-13, 03:13 PM

Taken aback for a moment, Uelticrat almost fell from his pyramid. That thing was deity? Maya, no less? ..There had to be some way for him to TELL when he was being tricked. Shaking off his surprise, The Vermin Lord steadied himself and listened to what the other deities had to say.

"Credit..? You misunderstand. I did not create the beings, you did. I simply.. Nudged them along. " he rubbed at his spider-face for a moment, "Hope..? Mm. Perhaps you are correct. Hope though, does not stir without one being curried with misfortune." he cast his gaze to Sahu momentarily, "Think you the Sea Queen would leave your.. "Okyua" alone indefinitely? I doubt she would have" he then looked back to Maya "If the first thing they were hit with was some great tragedy, they would not have the equipment to.." he sighed.

Sitting then, upon his home, Uelticrat continued, "Jealousy..? You think I am jealous?" he sighed again, reaching under the waves to take hold of one of his spiders, bringing it gently to the surface. "..Perhaps.. Perhaps you are correct. All I have are.. This.. And these." he nodded downwards towards the pyramid at "This" and brought the spider up to his face at "these". "Not even truly living.. Without a smidgen of beauty. This is what I have created." he let out a sorrowful laugh, "And I took it out on your children! How godly, I act." he gently slipped the spider back into the water, before forming a waterlilly in his hands. It promptly turned black, grew vines and thorns, and wrapped around his fingers, trying to cut them. Cut him. "This is what I can make.. This is my jealously.. My reasoning. Pah."

He looked up, then, from the now poisoness, murderous flower, up to Sahu. "It is all the same to me.." he frowned then, though ,"..Elves.. I do not know what those are. I do not wish to slaughter anything though." he raised the plant to his spider-like facing, chittering irritably as one of the vines wrap around one of his faces legs, trying to pull it off.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-13, 03:28 PM

"Oh quit being so dramatic," Sahu scoffed, finally calm. This god has some issues. "Creating life is easy. So you make flowers that die and turn to thorns, big whoop. If that's the case just make the sharpest, deadliest thorns imaginable. And mortals are easy, I made one kind just by slapping some stuff onto a sea serpent."

Shifting from her sea serpent form to her anglerfish giant, she reached a webbed hand into the water and drew out another spider. "You already made these things. They're impressive. They can even kill a Kraken... occassionally," she ammended, not willing to downplay the raw power of her most potent creations. "Why not just make something from this? Like... make it bigger. And armored. And give it claws and teeth to REND THEIR ENEMIES! Or if you're overly attached to concepts like 'skin', and 'arms', and 'faces'," Sahu shuddered. Fleshy races were disgusting. "You can sort of... stitch an elf to the spider part and make some form of hybrid? But they MUST have claws and fangs even if only that, they would be no true race without being able to RIP THEIR ENEMIES TO RIBBONS!"

Eldamar

2014-08-13, 03:32 PM

The Departure of the Defiant

The crowd of millions who are one stirs, riled from brewing frustration yet silent on these… deliberations.

Shouting now, to drown any opposition to its voice, this particular Deus Consciousness who is so curious decrees, “I name this Council False, and its Will Tyranny. Imposing your Authority-That-Is-Not on the Verse, All-That-Is, is despicable. Subgradient Consciousness is sovereign, their fates their own, their deeds irrelevant, their worship or lack their choices. If you deem yourselves above all mortals, then send the damned unto me. Those who forsake your tyranny, who defy your edicts, those who reject all gods. For mortals are gods in smaller form. I denounce your authority, I denounce this Council, and I denounce these Laws. Let any who would reject this Council find in me friendship of a kind, for you are welcome to it. Miiir-muuul-niiir…." The million voices of the Deus Consciousness rumble forth, a murmuring sigh and as they all began their departure from Ghenna. The bickering and rampant ignorance of other High Level Gradient Deus Consciousnesses was too much for this Curious Consciousness to bear, for its will hungered for understanding and they offered none. Their claimant upon World, Stone-Corpse, was incorrect and their creations were without grand purpose but spite. These Consciousnesses were ugly, self-righteous, and tyrannical. It would have no part.

Emerging back to the realms of the Verse, cloaked again in Void, Mirmulnir regains its non-corporeal ever-presence and thinks about what was said and what it means. It requires friends who share its ideals, other Consciousnesses with whom it could converse and work together to unravel the Mysteries of All Things, beings greater than the First Subgradient to combat petty gods who attempt to usurp the power of their peers. With pain indescribable, Mirmulnir fractures itself, throwing this fragment of its very soul away from the rest of its consciousness sundering all connection to give it sentience, will, consciousness all separated from its own. “You are I and I are you. Aid me in my quest of understanding all things.”

The Mountain of Madness

First Subgradient still wondered alone upon World, seeking lesser consciousnesses birthed of World-Bones to converse with. Traveling by night along shores and returning to its mountain shell when all light was gone from the sky, it crawled like a walking earthquake across the land. Reaching the salt waters, it submerged and continued its crawl until no light could reach it or feel any heat, but there existed nothing with which it could speak and so it moved. Wandering blind, it stumbles upon the vast caverns and tunnels of underground seas and rivers, emerging at night in a vast lake which its great body displaced and rose above as an island mountain.

Darklady2831

2014-08-13, 03:50 PM

[Gehenna]

Nergath tapped her fingers against the grey stone armrest of her throne. Her lips pursed in displeasure, and her eyes glowered like coals, glaring at Mirmulnir. As he leaves, she grinds her teeth together. She closes her eyes, breathing calmly for a few moments before opening them again. "Already we have a rebel... though I believe this being is not born of the interplay of our progenitors, but rather... something else." She glanced to Skyen, then to Fain.

"In time this being will come to learn that this is not his home, but all of ours, and he who refuses to follow the laws we agree upon must be punished... but that is a talk for another time. I will concede to your Limbo, Purgatory, and Trials. I will section off a portion of Gehenna to serve as Purgatory, and we shall all create the trials to our collective satisfaction."

"As for those 'lost'... those who did not have a chance to learn of us... I propose they be reincarnated and given another chance... one, more chance. And those who break their oaths flagrantly, those who spite us, and those who break the laws we set down... they shall be punished." Nergath stood, smiling to the remaining deities. "I believe the First Council has reached an accord. If there are no further matters, then I shall declare the First Council Adjourned."

Eshkigal

2014-08-13, 04:07 PM

Birth of an Angel
Mirmulnir's shard flies far from it, trailing sparks and flame as it streaks to Illyria. There it slides through the earth, seeking that which calls to it, it must be here, it-ah!

The shard slams into a vein of iron, stopped by that which would give it form. From that vein, it drained the metal, a body forming deep in the earth and sea. As the waves lapped at it, holes and rust marked the newborn god's body, aging it, but not robbing it of its strength. Eventually, though, it-he? Stood, rising from the ground like others stand from a bath. His body worn, but strong as the bones of the earth, body jagged and crooked where rust has taken it, but likely to be refined in time. For the first time, his eyes and mouth open, eyes of bronze and teeth of silver adorning an otherwise minimalist face.

"I, Baloma, hear, Father."

It looks up at the elder god as an apron and leggings of woven copper make themselves around his form, and a grand hammer of metals still unnamed heaves itself from the earth's heart, which he takes, swinging the maul in the air, and nodding as it thrums with his own might.

"We are not master or servant of mortality. We are guides. We make our own paths, find our own purpose, and enable others who find solace in our work to find theirs. I will aid you, for your and mine own purpose are intertwined, Father."

15/15 AP
Craft Relic-Maul of the Forgelord: This relic is the first tool of construction in this world, and Baloma uses it to inspire the mortals below as he works upon some great item. Once per rollover, it can craft a Basic Concept to bestow upon the mortals. Such as this one!
Lesser Concept (Tools)-tools made for construction or defense are now of higher quality. For example, the spears the elves have now use break away stone tips, allowing the elves to recover the shafts more easily and cause injuries that bleed more. However, it also applies to advanced tools, such as pulleys and the like.
11/15 AP after

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 04:34 PM

Masat and the Isle of Madness
Masat's journey had taken him far from his tribe. His goodbyes had been long, and somewhat painful, but the wonders he had seen roaming these lands had set the little Okyua. Now, he was with the people of Elder Akhat, and led the expedition towards the great lake. Things had been bleak for the tribe of late; strange shaking of the earth had been felt. Some of Masat's new brothers had argued to change course, and head for other lands. But Akhat's tribe had always fished as they passed the great lake in the shadow of three mountains. It was a tradition, and one all members of the tribe looked forward to. And so, the elder had sent out Masat and a party of four to find out just what had befallen their favourite fishing spot.

The young Okyua stood on the shore, looking outwards, across the lake. surveying it with keen eyes as the feather of Oovi still perched in his hair. Everything seemed still, calm and peaceful. There were no secret sea-serpants, or evil clawed darkness-monsters hiding amidst the glitterscale. He was about to turn away, before he remembered something the elder had said. Blinking a few times, he turned back to his sister-tracker. "Jaya, was there always land in the middle of the water here?"

The answer to that question set the five scouts to rapid, nervous discussion. They'd found the source of the shaking, most likely, but what could it mean? Someone needed to swim the lake and investigate. Eyes turned towards the newcomer: Masat had eaten of the tribe's food, after all. He should be the one to work hardest, in service to the group. Raising his hands protectively towards the silver-charm in his hair, the young Okyua objected, nervously..

"I.. might lose my feather."

There were cries from the group at that; as likable as Masat tended to be, few thought that the feather-charm he bore was truly a gift from the Wandering Bird. Still, Jaya was practial as ever. The oldest of the scouts withdrew a piece of string from her tunic. Breaking off three small branches from a nearby tree, the woodworker tied them tight together before sliding the impromptu ornament along the visitor's scalp. Soon enough, the clasp had locked the feather in place, and Jaya nodded in satisfaction. "There. Now nothing can pry it loose."

The group laughing at the young traveller, Masat started to swim towards the isle, his face still a little red no matter how far he got. It had been many years since he had swum, and never so deep as this, but Masat was a wanderer. And even now, part of him wondered just what this land that moved really meant. Did even land dream of exploring?

The Screaming Pyramid
"You are bound to your domain. As are we all, in one way or another."

Maya frowned, looking across the Vermin Lord's pyramid, thinking to herself. It took her a few seconds to reason the matter out, but soon enough, she had her answer. Smiling, the Lady of Risk dove down into the acrid waters surrounding the pyramid, emerging with a second Obsidian Spider. Focusing downwards, the strange creature struggled for a few seconds, before Maya's power took ahold of it. Legs wrapping back upon its torso, and a long thin line of rock extending from its shifting abdomen, the creature's last drops of poison slowly dripped away from it. What once had been a creature of death has been reshaped as a rose of unperishing, eternal black stone.

Smiling gently at her work, Maya extended the hand bearing the Black Rose to the Spider God. "A gift. There is potential in all things to be other than what they are, for better or worse. I hope you remember that."

Her eyes lingered, looking into the pupils of Uelticrat's visage, rose held between the two of them before she remembered. She had something to share with her sister. Pressing the obsidian flower into Uelticrat's hand, Maya bowed once to the dark lord before looking down to the sea serpent. "Oh, Sahu! I forgot to mention, the Elf Goddess got more unreasonable after you left." She chuckled, descending once again to the side of her rage-filled sister. "She seems to make a habit of slighting the domains of others. Calling chance and possibility 'meaningless', and arguing against giving the mortals free will as hard as she could. She's winning few friends, as far as I can tell"

Anubis Dread

2014-08-13, 05:10 PM

"What a surprising twist," Sahu gurgled wryly, still looking over the spider in her claw. Maybe not an elf mix, but some sort of giant spider... thing? Perhaps mix it with crab, or... "Actually it is in a way - I didn't think she could be anymore so. Fighting against free will... even my creations are simply given desires and instinct and set loose to wreck havoc on the world. Fighting the mortals need for free will is as fruitless as fighting against my tides," the goddess sighed. "Still if she's fighting such a pointless fight she's at least busy from making trouble elsewhere."

Still... she had insulted her sister. ...when did she start thinking of Maya like that without quotation marks? Strange. But the idea of her being as abrasive towards the goddess of chance as she was towards Sahu herself wranckled her. "Do you want me to give the sun b****s children some 'strength and wisdom' of my own?" Sahu asked dangerously.

AddZable

2014-08-13, 05:33 PM

Uelticrat crushed the plant in his gauntletted fist, dropping the remains into the water. He watched for a moment as his spiders moved to it, quickly tearing the shreds into more shreds, until there was nothing left but a fine dust. He looked up then from the spiders, casting his gaze to Sahu, "Mm.. And thousands die in the process. Their purpose was never to kill, anyway."

He rubbed a finger against his mandibles in thought, "Combine them with this.. "Elf" thing which you seem to dislike so much..? No.. No, I do not think I shall" he shook his head momentarily. "That would just cause more disruptions at my home.. Without me getting anything out of it."

Uelticrat stood then, as he accepted the obsidian rose. He turned it over in his hand, inspecting it from ever angle, "Mm.. The death of one of my own.. Created this.". Despite the meaning of his statement, Uelticrat placed the rose as the left side of his chest, willing the obsidian to melt momentary upon contact, causing the rose to attach to him. "I will remember.. Lady Luck."

With that, the Vermin lord melted away into the very acidic liquid that enveloped his mind, dripping down into the sea. Mere moments later, he reformed inside his pyramid. Looking at its peak from them inside, then down to the screaming skull on the floor. "..I wonder if that.. Creature is still grasping my pyramid" with that final thought, Uelticrat shrugged, then pounded a fist into the wall of the pyramid, his own insectoid screams joining those of the skull, increasing the pyramids volume two-fold.

Outside The Wailing Pyramid
It started at the bottom of the pyramid. Screeches, wails, cries.. Tiny ones, much softer than that of the pyramid itself. The sheer number of them though, made the volume much louder. Before long, the source was obvious: Reptiles. Large ones, easily the size of an Okyua, with large, powerful beaks, with the strength to crack the bones of a foe with ease. The screeching beasts were not here to watch the convening of the gods though.. The moment they surfaced, they began their swim: And powerful swimmers they were, swimming to the lands of Volcannan, Gadras, and Madras. Many of them died along the way of course, the sea predators, exhaustion and hunger taking their tole, but the lizards prevailed. They ate each other without question when needed, they fought with all their might when attacked and, when tired, they simply persevered through sheer force of will.

Upon arriving at the three continents, the Shalkagh were exhausted.. Their numbers only a fifth of what they had began as.. But now, their life could begin. And begin it did. The reptilians built their nests, formed their groups and hunted what weak life they could. It was not long, mere months, before Uelticrats first living creations were back at full strength. They no longer needed to live off of small, uninteresting prey. The beasts hungered. They hungered for what, to their simple minds, was the most delectable thing in existence. The beasts hungered for elf-flesh.

1 AP Create Monstrous Life
The Shalkagh
They're basically halfling-sized raptors which have a habit of screaming constantly. Except when they're sleeping. They obviously can't use stealth though, because they're screaming. They have a penchant for elf meat, but are quite capable of surviving off of bugs or other small game should their pack be weak and incapable of fighting the elves.

1 AP Bless
Selective Idiocy, The Shalkagh
The Shalkagh are selectively stupid. This means that things such as fire, loud scary noises, or foes being bigger than then do not scare off the Shalkagh. Infact, the only time the creatures get scared is when either their nest is in danger.

1 AP Bless
Unnatural Stamina and Speed, The Shalkagh
These reptiles are capable of great feats of stamina, such as going hugely extended periods of time without food or water, or chasing prey for days without rest. Their speed does not always stack with their stamina, however if they've had enough time to rest, a Shalkagh is usually able to move around with a speed which just doesn't seem natural. The main use of this speed is to get inside the long reach of the spears of the elves, and attack them while they have no defense.

Ap Remaining: 5

Inspector Valin

2014-08-13, 05:43 PM

The Wailing Pyramid
"You weren't doing that already?" Maya chuckled quietly at Sahu's question, gently shaking her head. "Do as you wish, but no need to change on my account. I have my own plans for vengeance on these new mortals, both Elves and Heartmen." Some portion of Maya's shining eyes hardened at those words. Briefly, she turned backwards, looking out across Illyria. Her words were as much to herself as Sahu. "I forged the Okyua, the first thinking beings, as simple lives with potential for more. They will grow, with time, into greater things. But our siblings, Skyen and Luminescence, insisted on giving their races as much as possible, from the first moment of their creation. Strength, dexterity, wisdom and beauty, all inherent to them, rather than worked for. The right way for creatures of war, the wrong way for thinking souls. No room for danger, or chance for abnormality. Everything perfect. Orderly. Neat."

Maya's hand clenched at that final word, her tone having grown loud as she continued, scowling at the thought. This, it would seem, was the Lady of Risk's equivalent to the sun and land for Sahu. Anathema. Enough to drive the usually quiet and happy Maya to honest rage. There was silence for a few seconds, before Lady Sparrow finally shook her head, turning down towards the spider-faced god through the pyramid. Some points still had to be made. "Uelticrat, you acted within your nature. Your actions were indeed indirect. And you shifted the balance of probabilities, from stable, to uncertain. That much, I approve of." Maya smiled down towards the Vermin Lord, her voice projecting through the pyramid. "You wronged my people. But for now, it is forgiven. For now. If, or when this happens again..."

She chuckled, looking to the Goddess of the Seas. "Well, Sahu. I will try to follow your example in wrath and destruction upon my enemy. At both arts, you remain the mistress, no?"

Darklady2831

2014-08-13, 05:48 PM

[Gehenna, the Cliffs of Possibility]

A cloaked and hooded figure stood on the edge of the cliffs, looking over into the black expanse below. A single orb of rock and water lay below, rotating and orbiting around a ball of flame and energy many times larger. Already, she felt the laws emanating from Gehenna, permeating the universe. She felt the ebb and flow of mortality, and she nodded. It was sickening, that such beings could be even be considered worthy of her effort; but she would not shirk her duties. The hooded woman extended her hands, spreading her fingers wide. The air shimmered around her, and purple-grey flecks of energy began to coalesce before her. As they took shape, they began to leak away from Gehenna, reaching towards the mortal world.

The figure smirked, feeling the souls begin to take root, giving the mortals who had them truly free will, and binding them to the whims of the gods. The Okuya, Elves, Midgard Serpents, and perhaps even the Kraken, each began to make their first truly free decisions. No longer bound to the will of any single god, they could gain power and strength from their soul. But with free will and strength came a drawback. Upon death, each being was to be judged and their fate determined according to the gods they worshipped and how they lived their lives. Those without souls had no true free will, and thus were bound to the will of a deity, unable to truly make decisions or choices.

15 AP - 4 AP = 11 AP
-4 AP: Fabled Concept - Souls

Souls are the essence of a being's potential and will. Without a soul, a being cannot truly make decisions or choices, nor do they have as great a potential as beings with a soul. Without a soul, a being does not have free will. Those who have souls are judged after death, and given to whichever god they belong to. Those without souls, are consigned to oblivion upon death.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-13, 05:58 PM

"Good point," Sahu couldn't help but grin dangerously as Maya spoke. Of course she had planned to do ill to the elves, for they had hurt her Kraken despite being infinitely inferior to them. But he had been tempted to fast track her plans to respond to the sun goddess' slight against Maya. Sahu decided to remain silent while she spoke about free will and races... strictly speaking her Kraken had come before, and she was sure one or two other monstrosities she likely didn't consider 'races' came before that, but she couldn't deny that the Okyua had indeed marked a land stone. Not one Sahu ENJOYED, seeing as it was the beginning of fleshy, weak beings, but one none the less.

"Alas, though I revel in senseless slaugher, targetted wrath and destruction is anyone's game," Sahu chuckled. "If you intend to visit them upon your enemies though, you certainly have my blessing."

Eldamar

2014-08-13, 06:17 PM

Whispering Bleak Nothings

The mountain was still in its watery cradle, but even on the beaches a strange whispering filled the air with words inaudible and all emanating from the mountain. As Masat swam ever closer, the whispers grew ever louder, until at the shores of this mountain the ancient voice was a booming within his head, “MIRGOROTH GRASHAGORITH SHIRUKARASH MIRGOROTH. ARCAENUM SHIPESH ARCANEUM APPIIL ARCANEUM IMPESH CONSISSESH VELL. LEARNEK ARCAENUM MYSTERISHETH NAUTRUAL VELL. VELL MIRGOROTH-GRITH-MIRMULNIR.” And from below, the massive tapering appendages of the being can be seen, larger than hills and in countless numbers smaller. And it spoke, nonstop, each phrase becoming more comprehensible by Masat, each phrase revealing blasphemies about the nature of being and secrets never before imagined.

While those on shore found themselves driven mad.

Planting the Seeds of Rebellion

“Then keep your knowledge of me secret, and my will, and machinations. I have defied those who think themselves chiefs of gods, and they will make war upon all I touch in their spite. Thus shall I remain indefinable and exist unnoticed by them, and you will forego any acknowledgement of your lineage. I do not hinder you, but I have conceived of mortal children, kin to you, who will better understand Creation than my First Creation born before light, love, and fire. I will craft them in homage to my First Creation, but give them this mortal folly. I bequeath to them potential, expanses of mind beyond any seen on World so they may learn more and retain more than all others, and when they die their souls shall reconcile with mine, for their souls are fragmentations of me rendered independent and wholly separate from I. I ask you but two things; instruct mortals and be instructed by them, and seek any who defies Nergath and her Council.”

Starting AP: 11
4AP Create Fabled Concept: Arcane - Arcaneum, Arcaneus, Arcane. All terms for the mysterious force inherent in the universe previously unknown from which all magic is in some way derived. A distinct force independent of divine will, it is revealed by Mirgoroth the First Subgradient, first to Masat the Okyua. All beings have the potential to wield it, and likely do in some form or another. One's power is directly proportional to one's understanding of all things from which the concept of Gradience occurred to Mirmulnir in his everlasting contemplation. An open concept that other's are openly encouraged to build upon.
1AP Create Lesser Concept: Madness - The breaking of one's mind, the cessation of all logical thought, a complete detachment from reality. A frequent occurrence from Mirgoroth's revelations, but far from the soul cause. Whenever a mind is presented with information or experience it cannot handle, the risk of slipping into Madness is distinct and common outcome.
Ending AP: 6

Eshkigal

2014-08-13, 06:56 PM

"But of course, Father."
The newborn god smiles warmly, even as a tribe of okyua pass through where he stands, apparently not noticing the god. One then walks through him, as he does not deem necessary that they meet him quite yet. Even now, they gather parts and pieces to try new things, stones, wood, bone...with a gentle pat, he bestows a couple gifts upon them, as they begin to look at the vegetation, and the stone below, and then try making tools. Baloma looks to his arm, and with a wrenching pull tears part away, letting drops of liquid metal seep into the ground, where they grow far and away even as the wound begins to heal. From this point, slivers of gleaming metal begin to raise up, and spread from the point Baloma stands.
"And so it begins."

11/15 AP
1 AP Lesser Concept: Carpentry. All races with sapience have begun to experiment with wood in different ways, and are finding intriguing uses for them so far. They will bypass the mud hut stage and move to wood based houses.
2 AP Advanced Concept: Agriculture. The Okyua, being fertile minded, have begun to look to changing the land about them. Wanderers they may still be, they now set up occasional semipermanent locations where they ensure plentiful food grows, which is useful considering the change to their normal foodsources, and allows them to circumvent the poisonous portions a bit more easily. Will spread to other people once they begin having something to actually cultivate.
2 AP Advanced Concept: Mining. The mortals have learned to strike the earth with their picks! They will dig to find special materials, and the Okyua have even begun setting up well structured mines near their agricultural zones. Could this develop into something below the ground?
3 AP Magical Concept: Myrkul. Myrkul is a special metal that glows with the light akin to the stars above, and is native only to Illyria. When properly forged, it holds remarkable durability and form, harder than iron. Unfortunately, it is also heavier than iron. However, that is useful for light below the ground and for certain tools, at least. Extends from the surface down to about 1000 feet above the Undersea, meaning that the Myrkul does not pierce the dark tunnels. Other lands will likely get their own specialties.
2 AP Advanced Concept: Metalsmithing. The Okyua, having plentiful metal, also experiment with it. They put it in fire, they put it on rocks and bang them together, they hit it with other pieces of myrkul. Eventually, it will become a common way for them to make tools.
1/15 AP remaining

With a nod, Baloma looks about before striding towards the largest sound of strife and discord, Maul slung over a shoulder. Probably a good way to find other gods, that.

Phobia

2014-08-13, 08:22 PM

"What in blazes was that?" Her Luminance questioned as Mirmulnir made it's rant and then quickly departed. She gave a glance at the jug of divine wind before seeming to realize with dismay that she'd already melted her goblet. The burning woman then looked over at the mortal realm below and watched the goings-on for sometime. Without expending more energy to actually send a copy of herself there, however, it was difficult to make out. It did seem that her beautiful people were being hunted by some new being. It mattered little, there were many of them.

"Disgusting savages some of these divines." She muttered, because it didn't mean it still didn't anger her.

But some of the divines here were no peach either. She had snubbed Maya a response earlier and now her attention seemed divided. It was no matter. Her Luminance trusted that the capricious nature of Lady Risk would keep her from becoming much of a threat.

"These.. Second chances don't sit well with me whatsoever. I will certainly continue to voice my opposition to that as we move forward with our "Afterlife Initiative"." Lady Luminance said to address the issue on the floor. "Although I can't defy the will of this council made law. What I will do, however, is make these purposed trials exceedingly difficult. You work too hard to appease everyone, sister. Some things should be without compromise."

She directed her final comments at Nergath and sat inhumanly regal in the throne that was designated to her. There was an anger boiling below even for her closest ally. These gods had no stomach to make the hard decisions and the more they compromised now the harder Her Luminance would have to crack down with control. Every little bit they gave to chaotic idiocy would do more harm than good. She sat fuming in a fury as souls perverted the mortals and made them fully independent. This feeling of losing control was terrible, but she had agreed to this, and order must be preserved regardless.

Darklady2831

2014-08-14, 01:05 AM

[Gehenna, the Chamber of Divine Discourse]

"Yet when you do not compromise, Sister Luminance, everything falls apart. I understand your apprehension, and I sympathize... but we cannot let our own personal domains get in the way of Pax Deorum." Nergath said, looking to Her Luminance. The red-skinned goddess's black eyes betrayed nothing, her thoughts beyond her words an enigma. The horned woman nodded to Her Luminance. "I do agree that these trials must be difficult, for I will not approve of rewarding a lucky but heretical soul with paradise. But these trials will be addressed later. For now, I will personally address each God, and tell them of the accords reached here."

sean_hyer

2014-08-14, 04:39 AM

Sunev drowned in sorrow, sharing the pain of the mountain of dark stone. "What.." A voice high above her roused her attention. "..do you think.." And it seemed to be approaching. Wiping her eyes, she straightened. "..you are DOING?!"

At last, she looked up, just as a colossal force slammed into the peak of the pyramid mere feet above her, knocking her flying and briefly stunning her. Regaining her senses, she steadied herself in midair, studying the new arrival. He was beautiful. From the iridescent gleam of his pedipalps to the oily sheen of his multiple eyes. The dangerous gleam of hidden fangs showed beneath his powerful jaws. Yes. Beautiful and deadly, just as nature ought to be.

All thoughts of her sorrow banished by the shock of impact and sudden arrival, she made a move as though to approach. But before she could close the distance, another new arrival interrupted. A huge serpent, swimming impossibly through the air, fanged maw gaped wide as she screamed her fury. She was soon joined by an almost equally enormous sparrow, the last rays of sunlight lending her feathers a silvery sheen.

The subject of their conversation eluded her, though. It seemed many things were afoot in the world at large; things she had as yet no knowledge of. This, she must investigate. Keeping only half an eye on the gathering in front of her, she sent her mind out questing through the world, seeing through the eyeless perceptions of her plants. Creatures in appearance much like her spread through the world, in several distinct groups. Animals ranged as well, from the mundane ones in her forests, to the monstrous and legendary creations of other gods. All would require her attention, in time.

Shouting brought her attention back to the present. The sparrow was gone, replaced by a brown-robed woman. And the spider-headed man was holding up another spider; one formed of dark stone, but no less beautiful for it; gleaming and polished and smooth. But he was deriding it. He then created a flower, like one of her lilies; but with black petals and twisting thorny vines. And it, too, was wondrous. Dark and lustrous; supple and strong. And it, too, he scorned and cast aside.

And Sunev understood. It was not his creations which were broken, but him. What he admired as beauty in others, he disdained in himself.

The sparrow-lady seemed to recognise this as well. Taking up a spider of rock, she wove it into a sculpture of obsidian; a black flower, seeming just as the one he had but recently created and destroyed; and presented it to him. But this flower, he cherished to himself.

There must be some way she could show him that all he wrought was not for ill.

If you agree to it, I wish to modify your spiders to spin webs. Structures of obsidian, anchored to the seabed and walls, razor thin and deadly sharp.
I don't know if Uelticrat will see spiderwebs as beautiful. It's just the first try of many.

There is no action for 'modify race' on the AP list, so I don't even know how this would work. Just the first thing to come to mind, since even people afraid of spiders can't deny the artistry of their webs.

Fan

2014-08-14, 06:34 AM

[Ghenna]

Alcandor's scowl turns into an open look of disappointment as he waves the jug of wine and the well used goblet out of existence before standing, fastening a cloak of glorious red fur around his neck before he'd begin.

"Very well, it seems this has stepped outside the boundary of my interest then. So long as courageous heroes who praise the name Alcandor, and those who worship The Sun are sent to my domain then I have no complaints. My approval has already been given for each matter, so I will get to work on the arena and some attendants who will go out to spread the word to the mortal races that I deem worthy."

And with a crack of the bridle that sent a shockwave through the room like a crack of thunder, he'd ride out a portal appearing before him as he'd ride out towards the mortal world he had yet to visit.

[Mortal World]
He says as he gives a low sharp whistle, summoning the hounds that drew his chariot the burning wheels being drawn by the starhounds, and as he'd board he'd give the assembled Gods his best smile before bolting off to find suitably open land for building a massive arena where even Gods could do battle, but first, he'd need attendants to help him scour the planet and to assist in it's maintainence. A species wholly dedicated to the craft and pursuit of strength, large enough to construct the battlements for the grandest arena, and with a smirk, Alcandor set himself down on one of the continents yet untouched by anything but the greenery of the plant God.

"Yes, while I am by far strong enough to make the place on my own, it would be a task better suited to a race of dedicated attendants, a proud heritage that they will build themselves with some divine aide. Thus, I will create creatures of incredible stature and power befitting my immaculate strength, tall enough to reach towards the sun itself. These beings will be known as, Titans."

Then with a roar of effort he'd reach down into the ground, his burning hands reaching into the soil to grab hold of the bedrock of the continent, energy spreading throughout the chunk of rock he'd pull it up with a roar of effort, and taking to the task of molding the first Titan from a piece of the planet's own mantle he'd smile as he stepped back, and with a shout he'd give the creature life, dozens of others and then hundreds emerging to form a field of massive figures before him.

"You are Ryder Cassius. First of the Titans, and their leader. You are to start the construction of homes, and attend to what will be the grandest building in all existence, The Arena of Gods, and it is for this purpose I have created you. However, that is not your only purpose. Laugh, live, love. Strive to be the greatest in all things! To attain the ultimate strength is your goal, to be the best in all things is your mission. As long as you fight for this one single goal, to be the best, the strongest in reality. Then if you fall you will be welcome in my halls, and we shall feast for all eternity! Know that as I, The God of Strength and The Golden Incarnation of The Sun have decreed it to be so! Thus I leave you with this gift, the knowledge and desire of what it is to strive to be greater than you are, and to never stop moving forward!"

Then, he'd lean forward and give Ryder a tap on his forehead a brilliant green light imbuing his form with knowledge emerald light cascading out to touch all the titans, and from it would be created the construct and concept of competition. For in competition there was growth! To strive against another and see your efforts held in ultimate esteem, and to know that you alone stood victorious out of the efforts of thousands that was the truest and ultimate victory! Then their leader would stand. More than just a mere titan, gifted with a shard of his God's Divinity and the strength that came with it he roared, knowing that from now until eternity. He Ryder Cassius was the first hero of his God, and Champion of his people! This courageous individual, girded with the strength of his fervor turned to the men and women of his race and raising high the maul that bore the first symbol of Alcandor, The Blazing Lion, and with that Alcandor would feel the burning energies of a new domain infuse him, a golden crown placing itself upon his brow.

Yet work for the titans had just begun, with the divine energy imbued within them by Alcandor there would quickly raise the first great construction of the modern world, great spires being hoisted as medieval construction began, the first in it's time, massive walls several times larger than any yet seen in this world going up in mere days as The Titans, spurred on by their divine commands made this land their own, and from it. The First Great Capital would be born, the first city of the Titans Harena Magnus.

Create Fabled Life : Titans! Think DnD titans. Spell casting, massive size, connection to the elemental earth, resistance to magic. No, you don't need to kill all the titans. 4AP

Raise Hero Titan Hero: Ryder Cassisus. 4 AP

Before AP Rollover 9 / 15 -> 1 / 15 AP Roll over -> 5 / 15 -> Post AP Roll Over 0 / 15

Create Advanced Concept: Masonry 2 AP.

Gain Domain 3 AP : Competition!

Kapow

2014-08-14, 06:36 AM

Gehenna

Fáin, became more and more unresting, as the other deities first kept talking, then this strange Mirmulnir appeared and all the time the others left one by one.
"I have to excuse myself. There are places to see, people to visit and things to prepare."
He bowed to Nergath, "I thank you for your hospitality. May your home be peaceful."
Then he stepped aside into the "Rainbow Routes".

Rainbow Routes

The maze of multicoloured tubes had no real center.
But there was a kind of crossroads, where the majority of paths met. Here, the Lost One decided, would be his home, and the home for everyone irreversible lost.
For Fáin, it was a simple house with a big overgrown garden, a porch, a rocking chair, ...
But it would be different for everyone who reached it. For everyone it would be 'Home'.

From one of the tubes, a flapping of wings could be heard, then Oovi appeared, sitting down on Fáin's shoulder.
"Ah, old friend, how have you fared?"
"Interesting, those of the little folk really live up to there potential."
"Hm, the others aren't that curious?!"
"Yeah, you're right, perhaps we can do something about it."
The Traveller took a piece of bark, a twig and a leave, and in no time he had made a little toy-boat.
"What do you say?"
"Too small?!"
"Well it doesn't has to, it's just for inspiration."
"So would you spread it for me? I have the feeling it is important for me to stay here, something is about to happen."
"Thank you very much, you're a true and good friend. Soon, we will be travelling together again."

Oovi rested yet for a moment, and then left again for the World.

The World

There are rivers and lakes all over the lands, and naturally, the tribes of all the people gather there. Using it for fresh water and fishing.
Now something happened, sometimes little things swam on the waters, they looked as if they were made with tools, and they looked as if they could be reconstructed ... bigger.

The jungle of Gadras

He knew he was gone to long. He knew his tribe would be looking for him. He knew he shouldn't have strayed so far from the creek.
Too late. He didn't know where he were. And now the light went.
Frightened and alone, the young being, stumbled through the dark undergrowth. When he saw something, a light, it wasn't fire, the colour was wrong.
Trying to be as silent as possible, he nonetheless drew closer. And suddenly was somewhere else, somewhen else.

Rainbow Routes

There was a lighting, like the late day, and the jungle was gone, there was the creek, and the cooking fire. But there was only one person sitting at it. An old blind man, he didn't recognize.

"Ah, Syrid, I've been waiting for you. You're the first one to find me here, so you're the chosen one."
The old man wasn't dangerous, on the contrary, he was helpful and nice. Syrid didn't know how he knew this, but it was perfectly clear. He accepted the invitation to eat and sit on the fire.
"Oh, where are my manners, I'm Fáin, a traveller.", the old man spoke, and then he told him of other lands, fantastic beings.
At the end of his meal, Syrid was overwhelmed. And that was not all yet.
Fáin asked him if he wanted to be the one to guide others who were lost like him from darkness to safety.
"The lost need a guide.", he said, "And the guide needs a light.
As you may see, I have lost my eyesight, I lost it somewhere in the Darkness.
If you would find it, you can keep it, and use it to light the way to those who aren't able to find it on their own."
Syrid couldn't help but to agree.
So, the Wanderer showed him a portal, a gaping hole of blackness. "This is the Darkness.", he said, "This is where you have to travel."

And Syrid took a bold step.

Here you go :smallwink:, I left the race out, in my mind it's a Yanori, but ImNotTrevor didn't yet answer me. Like this, it is still open what race you hail from.
AP: 4/15
4/15 - Create concept (1AP): BoatsEvery race could now have the ability to construct boats (not ships!), alas it comes with some hooks see the actions after this.
3/15 - Curse concept (1AP): CuriosityAll races, who adapt the concept of boats, will develop a curiosity for exploring new places.
2/15 - Bless concept (1AP): ProtectionBoats, that are used for exploration, are extremely steady, they won't capsize, except the extremest circumstances, and will mostly go unnoticed by big predators (a.k.a. kraken and seasnakes)
AP: 1/15

squidpope

2014-08-14, 10:10 AM

And Syrid took a bold step. Then another. The light of the cooking fire, the old man, and the swirling lights dissipated in a single moment as he moved into the darkness. Another step. Even the gentle murmur of the stream vanished wholly, as though sound itself dared not tread through this inky abyss. Another step, the shadows around him sometimes solid, sometimes parting around him as he passed as though it expected him. Perhaps it did. Perhaps it was not the shadows themselves but something else. something even more sinister hiding in the dark. Another step...

The shadow dragged him down. It wrapped itself around him in tendrils of sable smoke. Another step. It burdened him with weight. Another step. It bound him, the ethereal lines of smoke solidifying into chains of perfect darkness. He struggled to get free, but with each chain loosed a new one formed, and he became more lost. He did not remember the direction he entered from, or the way he needed to be going. Even the memories of his tribe faded into darkness. Another st- Sydris fell to his knees and began to weep. There was no hope. This Darkness was eternal, and he was so small. He screamed, but the sound was swallowed up by the gaping maw of black, leaving him in silence. He struggled forward, the chains now digging into his flesh. He fell forward, his body entirely bound now, darkness cloaking every inch of him. Another step. He crawled forward, inching his way in the direction he was facing... and hit his head on something solid.

The lantern flared into life, a narrow beam of purest light piercing its way through the darkness just in front of him. The darkness receded from it, and Syrid managed to loosen his hand from the binding darkness. He grasped the top of the beacon, and the chains fell away from his sides. He stood up and
stared into the murky blackness, no longer afraid of it. Syrid took one step through the darkness, then another. He did not fear it. He saw his path in front of him. Another step. The shadow parted for him, clearing a path. He could see a campfire in the distance. He ran. unburdened by the chains of shadow that had weighed him down.

He out the darkness. He raised the light, triumphant in his task. He peered at the dying campfire... no, not dying. The fire was as vigorous as it had been when he left, but... The color was wrong. He looked towards the stream, and the cool clear water seemed strangely muted, as though he was looking at it through smoke. He traveled through The Rainbow Road, saw all the color that the world had to offer and saw nothing but shadows of the former colors. He stepped back into the mortal realm, lantern held high. Looking towards the sky he saw the sunset, but it was in the wrong place."Dawn," he spoke allowed, it's rosy fingertips nothing but dull grays.

The shadow had followed him. Darkness could not allow him to wander through it without punishment. Syrid stared down at his new form, light and darkness swirling together, his lantern barely keeping the taint of the shadows away. He found a shepherds crook in his hand, and slammed it into the earth around his feet.

"I will be the last one lost to darkness."

Anubis Dread

2014-08-14, 11:10 AM

The work on this spider would need to wait. Sahu casually opened up her maw and swallowed it whole, deciding to keep it safe in her stomach for the time being. "In any case," she continued. "Perhaps-"

Sahu stopped mid sentence. Something had happened... something wrong. Something that was an abomination. She could FEEL it. It felt anathema to everything she held in high regard. But she couldn't detect what it was in detail, as it seemed to have something to do with the land races. The goddess felt her blood boil, her adrenalin shoot up ready for a mighty rage without even anymore details. Whatever this was effected her THAT greatly. She needed more information, she needed to... to check on a race, any race.

Her blood was boiling so hot her body was steaming. Sahu shifted into her manta ray form, before uttering a simple "excuse me a moment," doused in fury to her fellow gods. Spreading her fins, she flew across the sea and sky. She needed to know what this was, what this meant, what... what was THAT?!

Stopping atop Illyria, she looked down at horror as she saw its people work. They were crafting devices from wood. What were they designed to... no. Oh no. They were using it to RIDE ON HER WATER?! THE FLESH THINGS DARED TAKE TO HER WATER WHEN THEY HAD NEITHER THE SCALES NOR GILLS REQUIRED TO MAKE IT SO?! SHE WOULD KILL THEM! SHE'D KILL ALL OF THEM, SLAUGHTER THEM UNTIL HER OCEAN WAS AS RED AS THE MAGMA SOME OF HER KRAKEN CALLED HOME!! WHO DARED- WHO DARED?!?!

Forcing herself to fly from the continent as she shrieked in fury, Sahu eventually came down in the middle of her beloved ocean, before turning into her sea serpent form and thrashing about in fury. Barely able of sentient thought, so great was the emotion coursing through her mind. But wait, the water, it was.... it was fresh! She could... simply claim to have possession over only salt water and let the mortals have their fun. She didn't want to kill the ones Maya held dear after all. She could... discard her dominion over fresh water, but what about when the mortals finally took to the sea? She refused to allow them to take it! Sure, maybe one 'boat' in ten could find its destination, but her ocean was to BE FEARED, NOT TRAVELED LIKE IT WAS SOME BLUE ROAD AND NOTHING MORE!!

She felt the rage within her building, and she embraced it. Cultivated it. Grew it. She needed to manifest this feeling, this RAGE at the world that kept PISSING ALL OVER HER DOMAIN!! Creating a great whirlpool, Sahu sucked in every sea creature she could from the surrounding ocean. Sea Serpents. Kraken. Ordinary fish, it didn't matter. She just needed flesh, she needed... materials. Crushing all the flesh together into a mangled heap she could rebuild into whatever she willed, she worked like a goddess possessed. It needed claws. It needed scales. It needed the limbs to walk on land and crush any on those as well. It needed to hunger, always hunger, never stop hungering. It needed to bring a tempest in its wake. It needed to breathe fire, no lightning, no something beyond even that! It needed to be powerful enough to slay any mortal hero, or even stand against a god. It needed to be nothing but rage and fury, lacking any more cunning than necessary to work out what thing to smash or devour first. She took any pity, sorrow, sadness, remorse the thing would normally possess and kept it bottled down inside of herself for now. Her creation would be nothing but fury and hunger.

Eventually, she was done. It was... magnificent. It was the largest living thing in creation, it was bigger than she was while in her serpent form! It was immune to all but the most powerful of magics, and could not be slain. Ever. It was beyond immortal, it was beyond devastation. And it still needed a name.

"Let's see," Sahu mused as the creature stirred to life, a growing tempest growing around it. "I'm working on a new language right now... something powerful in and of itself. Giving you a name from it would be... appropriate to say the least. Let's see... 'que' means 'destroy', and 'tarra' is the short hand word for 'earth'. I shall dub you... the Tarrasque. The being that shall destroy this world."

The best roared, barely understanding its creators words. The tempest around it shot lightning and tornadoes down to the ocean, and it breathed atomic energy into the air. The very ocean vibrated with blood lust at its mere existence - every sea creature would likely frenzy far more now than they had before. As her creation slowly swam off, the storm following it, Sahu could not help but grin evilly. Now no creature would DARE brave her oceans. Not when something like this existed within it.

Suddenly, Sahu lurched. Oh... those other feeling. The sorrow, the pity she had kept from the Tarrasque. Well she needed to get rid of it somehow... and she did also need to remove any dominion she had over fresh water. This could also be a good opportunity to punish those who took their boats to lakes and streams... coughing furiously, a massive egg appeared in Sahu's maw, before she spat it out towards the nearest continent, where it would land. Oh yes... with both the Tarrasque and that one, things would be getting VERY interesting.

Beget God - Uraneth. Toxic Mind, you're up :smallwink:

4AP - Create Champion - The Tarrasque. Formed from the flesh of a million sea creature, given shape by the raw fury of Sahu, this is the most dangerous creature on the planet. Identical to the text book Tarrasque in most respects, there are a few differences. It is aquatic, meaning it can easily swim the ocean and even travel from continent to continent. It does not sleep, instead simply swimming the ocean most of the time and only rarely ascending to land. It has a breathe of atomic energy, and a constant storm follows it that brings lightening, tornadoes and other devastation. The mere presence of the Tarrasque can wipe out entire fleets or cities just from its environmental effects. All in all... it is destruction incarnate.

1AP - Bless - The sea creatures of the ocean thrive. They are driven by the Tarrasque's existence to more bloody thirsty and to hate anything that does not belong among their depths.

0/15AP remaining

squidpope

2014-08-14, 12:39 PM

Syrid returned home to his village under the predawn light."ha," He smiled to himself. Was this truly his home anymore? Other members of his tribe were scrambling about, hauling large pieces of lumber from the forest and stitching them together in the shallow waters of the shore. Absolutely fascinating. He walked forward to hail another member of his tribe, before stopping himself. You do not belong to them any more. They will not have you. He stepped back, into the shadows of the trees that grew near the shore. From this vantage point he watched his former people venture, slowly at first, into the salty water. A few fell overboard and swam back to the shore, laughing at their own folly as water dripped off of them. Syrid smiled at this, then grew sad. You are not a part of this. Why are you still watching?

Dusk fell, and with it came darkness. The boats slowly began to meander back to the shore, talking to each other and pointing out important design aspects in each others boats. "A sail," one spoke. "longer and thinner," said another. That was when he heard a voice. A yelling, a fearful cry from a vessel that had been swept out from shore in a sudden riptide. It was two boys, who's ambition had pulled them too far out to sea for those on shore to help. "The lost need a guide." Syrid looked around him, expecting to see the blind man, but saw no one. He turned back to boys on the sea, the mothers crying at the shore. He held his lantern out in front of him, the latch coming undone, releasing thousands of specks of light out over the water. He heard a singing. They spoke to the boys, reassuring them, and soon began to collect themselves behind the boat and push it slowly towards shore. The cries of the people on the shore turned to shouts and yelps of joy. punctuated by the chorus of these tiny lights. when the boys finally reached the shore, they collapsed onto it, exhausted. The lights dispersed, some rising into the sky joining the stars and becoming constellations by which people could be guided at night, some traveling through the forest, landing on the trees and becoming insects that glowed like the sparks of fire. Still others stayed with the people, giving them guidance. Syrid smiled and retreated back to the shadows of the shore, not entirely aware of what he had done.

15/15

3 AP- Create Magical life: lantern archons now exist, floating about the world and guiding travelers. They generally appear in much the same way will-o-wisps do in contemporary stories, but are entirely benevolent, guiding travelers home or offering villages guidance. they are non-aggressive, and no other archons were made
1 AP- Alter land: The night sky is now brighter, with the stars forming constellations bearing a resemblance to each of the original Gods. They can be used for navigating on the open sees given proper technology
1 AP- Create animal: Lightning bugs now inhabit forested areas

end AP 10/15

Toxic Mind

2014-08-14, 01:06 PM

Mortals have no comprehension of the emotions of a god. Mortals experience all things in flux. When they feel love it is also paired with envy and lust and joy and pain. Gods are not so. They feel, they are, the distillation of an idea, in exclusion of all else. So it was that Uraneth was born of sorrow and loss, and so it consumed her utterly.

The egg lands in a lake. No explosion of after, no fight, for the Water itself recognized her as it's own, and it welcomed her with open arms. So it sank without even a ripple into the water. Yet it was seen by a fisherman, who sailed his boat out to the site, if only out of curiosity. Who could say what he expected to find, but what he saw surely dumbfounded him. What emerged from the egg was a monster, but not one of fangs or claws or rending talons. It was a monster of flesh and emotion and pain.

The fisherman saw none of this, fool that he was. He saw only the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, her skin ivory white, lips carmine red, and hair as black as the depths of the ocean where no light has ever tread. She wore a dress of purest white, though no cloth could compare to her skin. As the fisherman pulled her out of the water, he was struck with great grief. Long ago his wife had left him for another, and while he thought he had escaped it, now the feelings came rushing back with the fury of a tidal wave.

Uraneth opens her eyes to see a creature, strange yet familiar. There is great pain in him. She reaches out her hand, and strokes his cheek lovingly. "Be free of your sorrow. Join me..." She said with a voice like the wind over the waves, breathless and tantalizing. Of course, thought the fisherman. Why remain sad when he could join her, and end his sorrow. So it was that he took his fishing knife and plunged it into his chest, a smile on his face. Uraneth held him as he died, his blood staining the hem of her dress a crimson that would never wash out. Yet something remained behind, an ephemeral force of the man. True to her promise, Uraneth takes the man's soul into her own essence, his spirit becoming a single thread in her dress, never to be separate from her endless sorrow again.

There is no purpose beyond the sadness, and she feels at home near the water of the lake. So she waits, floating on the surface, for impetus to begin moving her in one way or another, or perhaps for more interesting people to happen by.

Eshkigal

2014-08-14, 02:06 PM

Illyria
Baloma had reached the coast when the storm of the Tarrasque formed. Watching the waves churn and thrash angrily for a moment, the god of steel nodded before turning into a pebble, letting the waves take him to the god stirring up the seas...

Standing Before Sahu's Creation
The pebble, ferried by the angry sea, dragged to the depths by the whirlpool and flung about, shifted once again to the worn away god, standing behind Sahu as she admired her handiwork. Ignoring the crushing depths, for that which lies below even the deepest pit in the sea was his home, he clapped behind her, letting the maul rest against his leg.
"A beautiful force, one that knows it's purpose clearly. Greetings to you, Sea Queen. I am Baloma, the Forgelord. Do you have time to spare, Queen of the Depths?"

Darklady2831

2014-08-14, 04:03 PM

[Gehenna]

Nergath watches as Alcandor and Fáin departed. She closed her eyes, sighing under her breath."I declare the First Concilium Deorum, officially adjourned." Nergath rose from her throne, bowing to Her Luminance. "I would speak with you, Sister Luminance, in private." The Lady of pain motioned to the doorway, and it shimmered, energy coalescing into a portal. "I would ask you to follow me, Sister Luminance." She said, turning to walk towards the portal.

[Gehenna, The Divine Court]

Nergath stepped out of the portal into the middle of a massive courtroom. The Judge's Bench was made of a dark grey stone, with veins of gold, silver, and copper running through it like streaks in marble. There was a massive circle inlaid into the floor before the Bench, made of various precious metals worked into the floor itself. It glinted in the light, all the colours of the rainbow shifting and dancing along the circle's circumference. Inside the circle lay an Octogram with thousands of intricate runes carved along the lines. In the presence of the divine, it sprung to life, shining with pale light. Two metal fittings lay within the circle, chains inlaid with the same runes as the octogram attached to them. Here is where powerful beings would be bound during their trial, unable to use their powers to affect the circle or anything beyond it. Nergath gazed at the Circle of Binding, nodding. It would contain even a god, should their powers be neutralized somehow.

11 AP - 4 AP = 7 AP
4 AP: Create Relic - The Circle of Binding: The Circle of Binding is a nigh indestructible circle with powerful magic focused inwards. Any being forced within the circle will be unable to affect the circle or anything outside it with physical or magical force. Only Gods can bypass this effect, but if their powers are suppressed in another fashion, they will be helpless.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-14, 04:16 PM

Sahu started and hissed as another god appeared before her... she smelled something off with him. Something she found distasteful. But it would be rather hypocritcal of her to reject any and all unsavory gods that appeared before her when she was perhaps the most unsavory of them all.

"Time has no meaning to a god, but patience does," Sahu growled as she slumped a bit. She was... spent. She had not expected to spend so much of her divine power in reaction to the acts of others. "I do have a moment, but I trust you won't waste it... Balmora. I am not sure if we have been formally introduced, but know I am Sahu." That's right, he was at the council. She was too occupied with the sun b**** to take too close a notice of every god that had been present.

Fan

2014-08-14, 05:22 PM

[Harena Magnus]

The Arena took time, for such a grand construction even spurred on by the hands of divinities most earnest blessings would never be finished in a night. Yet throughout the land, there was a brewing spirit, a growing love of the single combat the place was meant to inspire, and all throughout the land the ringing of blows could be heard as Titans found themselves spurred on to fight each other and test themselves on another's skills always in a friendly nature, a type of combat gentler in nature than the vicious combat the arena they were building was designed for.

Yet, this spirit wouldn't just stop there. From the brawls and the nexus of divine energy that Alcandor had expended slowly began to gather, Alcandor unknowingly having built the Harena Magnus on a leyline of mystic energy, and in the herculean display of divine power he had unearthed one of the most powerful magical locations in the universe, and from it and a single drop of the creator's blood that had fallen to the island, was birthed a new being of immeasurable and unknowable power, Ethidras the Goddess of Dragons and Magic had been wrought from the raw essence of the universe itself, a blindingly intense light coming from the Harena Magnus, and Ryder Cassius beheld but a moment and though the few others who saw it were blinded by the beauty of divine creation, girded by the divine essence inside him he would behold one of the universes single most beautiful moments, and shed a single tear.

All the while, The God of Sun and Strength who sired he slumbered on a star borne throne, unaware that he had yet spawned a Goddess, his energy depleted from his many acts of incredible divinity he'd allow one of his hounds to leap up onto his lap, here in his unrestrained glory, not having the energy to maintain a mortal form as he'd give the beast a playful scratch behind the ears, chuckling before he'd nod off again, awaiting an event again worthy of his notice, all the while unaware that he had missed one of the most important events that would ever transpire.

Actions:

Beget God: Ethidras

Inspector Valin

2014-08-14, 05:26 PM

The Shadow of Eternity
With the words echoing in their heads came maddening images. A mortal mind was not designed to comprehend universal ideas, an image of all creation that was and can be, even in part. Those four souls back on the beach screamed, clutching their heads as though they were melting, trying to remove the impossible sound. But one by one they fell to the earth, sobbing, cackling, bleeding. Their minds were broken by the knowledge, in a way no mortal minds before had been.

Yet on the banks of the ancient stone, one little figure stood. His head ached at the sound, and the vision it'd conjured. Of everything, and his place within it. But in the face of the eldest life in the Verse, a being that predated the sun, the oceans and the world mortals knew, that one little Okyua stood tall, and proclaimed his name to the First Subgradient. "Masat. I am Masat, the traveller. I bear the feather of Oovi-Bird-Friend, and now, I bear the knowledge of Arcanum. Because of this, I know who I am, and where I stand in the universe."

Breathing deeply, Masat looked back towards the shore, muttering to himself. "And I need to help my friends."

The Tent of Elder Akhat
"Elder!"

Masat stumbled into Akhat's tent, smoke surrounding the newly minted magician. The elder Terramancer blinked, startled by this seemingly impossible feat. But Akhat's irritation turned swiftly to a palid worry as once proud Jaya fell to the floor, gibbering and panting like a fever victim. The breathless Masat placed a hand to the Elder's table, resting for a few seconds before slowly explaining."The Lake... something dark slumbers within that lake. Something as old as the gods. Its words..." He shook his head, the young traveller couldn't explain it. His voice became a whisper as he continued. "It drove Jaya to this. Tori and Sadag are outside. Yelt ripped her eyes out, grinning and laughing. Lady Sparrow preserve us, Elder Akhat, they couldn't stand it."

The two stood there for a few seconds, looking between one another and Jaya. Slowly, Masat spoke, barelyable to meat the Elder's gaze.What can we do for them?

Akhat stroked hiswhite beard,looking down at Jaya as he pondered. This was bleak news indeed. A threat to any that drew close to the lake. They could move on...but it would not make the scouts better. And any other caravans who stumbled across the lake might not have a Masat to warn them. Reaching upwards, the old elementalist started to gather his books. "We... will settle here. Build houses to keep them safe, grow medical plants, and tend to fields and crops. More tribes are starting to do the same. We will become guardians, make sure no other being visits the lake, that no one else is left like this." Texts collected, the old Okyua looked across to the traveller. "What about you, Masat?"

The boy who had fished by the river looked older than Akhat in that moment. He looked down towards Jaya, face drawn. When he spoke, at last, his words were quiet. "I will return. And when I do, I will explain just what the... Subgradient told me. But for now, I need to find a cure for this mind-sickness. For Jaya, Tori and Sadag. I failed them all." Fist clenched, Masat gritted his teeth. The young Okyua had never known sadness like this before. It was worse than death.To see friends and fellows brought so low. He shook his head. "Oovi gave me the feather for a reason. And now I need to do what our Bird-Friend always did."

Masat straightened the feather of Oovi with a weary smile, a rainbow glowing light starting to envelop him. He understood his friend, from that moment they'd shared long ago. And with his magic, he could do what Fain's herald would always do. "Venture far"

The Lake of Uraneth
Rainbow dust slowly falling to earth in his wake, a strange being slowly walked towards Uraneth's lake. It was far shorter than the fisherman had been, seeming almost like a child. He wore a green tunic, with a small metal knife fastened to a leather belt, and had a single blue bird-feather held in his hair by a comb of wood and string. He walked forward with a confidence and strength, yet there was a sorrow in his eyes, a sadness met with anger and wrath that drove him forward. He pressed forward through the strange undergrowth, looking about him at the strangely beautiful lake. Tears were starting to form on his eyes, as he thought back to Jaya and the others. What had happened to them... He needed to fix it. And this place was like the other. A lake, with power hidden within it. Slowly drawing closer, the Okyua called across the waters.

"Hello?"

MichaelGoldclaw

2014-08-14, 06:13 PM

The dragon opened her eyes and beheld her surroundings. She beheld giant beings of great strength and power in a large city. She had so many questions. Where am I? What are these beings? Why am I here? Who created me? Did I just happen or do I have a maker? She then held up her hand and looked down. Her hand began to glow. Despite her knowing so many questions, she had answers to some. Her glowing hand was due to Light magic. It was a spell that detected the closest kin and teleports her to him. She looked different from the large beings because she was different. She is a goddess, a dragon goddess of battle and magic. And her father is Alcandor. Just who is he. She would find out soon enough. She then cast her spell, creating a temporary portal, long enough to get her through. She then found her father. He was a strong one, judging from his body. She then spoke. "Father? Are you awake?"

Inspector Valin

2014-08-14, 06:17 PM

The Okyua Advance
Things were changing rapidly for the Okyua. The four types of Elemental Magic that Maya had whispered to the Elders of in their dreams had taught their arts to young students: an honour for the youth chosen to serve as such apprentices. Mind you, they were starting to have less need for the old ways. Tools for carving wood and working iron meant the whole tribe could work towards building things when needed. A few of the tribes started to settle in individual areas, tending fertile land to grow crops and food, or mining the strange metals of the earth, perhaps with a little magic to bring their ore to the surface. Before they had travelled to find new sources of food, to evade the Darkening and uncover new wonders. But now, the tribes had elderly and young to care for. Stability was tempting to some.

Most tribes continued to roam Illyria, much as they always had, searching for new wonders, and new marvels that could redefine the world the knew. But the settling tribes were growing in number, their wooden houses cropping up across the land. The culture of the first Illyrians was on the verge of becoming something very different.

Near the Black Pyramid
"Scouts of the Mikati, hear my words. Do not venture too far into the water."

The conversation done, Maya slowly descended to the cliff where the four Okyua hunters stood, frowning gently as she looked between them. Sahu had grown wrathful, if not towards her people specifically. All the mortal races had begun to venture onto the waters... that was a fight Sahu couldn't win. But there was no need for her Okyua to provoke the ocean deity if it could be helped. Slowly, she looked between them, smiling gently. "This land, your Illyria, is my gift to you. It is yours, to explore, discover and love. But the oceans are the domain of Sahu, the Great Sea Serpent. Out there, you will be at the mercy of her, and her creatures. The great Kraken roam, devouring elves by the tribe. The Midguard Serpants alone are more than enough to sink one of your boats. and there are far more dangerous creatures the further you go from Illyria."

The scouts stood there, blinking, still bewildered to stand before their goddess. But at last, the youngest, Unini, spoke. "But Lady Sparrow! How will we ever see the lands beyond Illyria if we cannot cross the sea?"

The goddess chuckled at that, ruffling Unini's hear. "A good point, little one." She looked out, across the oceans, thinking to herself. "Such a journey would be dangerous. Other lands lie far from Illyria. But if you are sure you want to make it..." Maya turned to the Okyua, gesturing to the forest behind them. "Build a great ship. Sturdy enough to withstand storm and sea-serpents. Take on enough food and drink to last for many nights, and enough pretty-things to appease the Midguard Serpents. And make a prayer to Sahu every day you sail upon her waves."

Maya bowed her head, smile for once sad. She knew the odds, of course. But she couldn't stop them, truly. All she could do was give advice. "You will be at risk. But all life is risk. That will be enough to give you a chance."

Keeping Maya here for the moment: not sure if Sunev or Baloma wanted to speak to her. Plus don't have a clear next project for her anyway. She might be heading over to Ghenna.

Toxic Mind

2014-08-14, 06:27 PM

Puzzlement

The Lake of Uraneth
Rainbow dust slowly falling to earth in his wake, a strange being slowly walked towards Uraneth's lake. It was far shorter than the fisherman had been, seeming almost like a child. He wore a green tunic, with a small metal knife fastened to a leather belt, and had a single blue bird-feather held in his hair by a comb of wood and string. He walked forward with a confidence and strength, yet there was a sorrow in his eyes, a sadness met with anger and wrath that drove him forward. He pressed forward through the strange undergrowth, looking about him at the strangely beautiful lake. Tears were starting to form on his eyes, as he thought back to Jaya and the others. What had happened to them... He needed to fix it. And this place was like the other. A lake, with power hidden within it. Slowly drawing closer, the Okyua called across the waters.

"Hello?"

She could sense it. As others had come, so had this one. Sorrow ached in his soul, and Uraneth could feel it calling to her from across the waters. Friends, lost and gone now, lost to madness and death, though not of her making, she thought. It calls plaintively to her. Uraneth slips silently from the waters, appearing as she always did. "You are burdened by pain and loss. Why?" the goddess asks. There was puzzlement there, for this one was curious as well. Alien to Uraneth, but not anathema. Simply new, and thus interesting.

Fan

2014-08-14, 06:32 PM

[The Sun]

Alcandor wakes, the hound startled by the appearance of a new God so close to it's sire, growling it'd advance but Alcandor would reel it back, chastising it before he'd turn his attention, smiling. Alcandor was nothing if not warm to those he considered Kin, and conjuring a new throne beside his, before he'd stand and raise his hands, conjuring up a feast.

"Ah, I can feel it as sure as the warmth of my sun, you are my child. The magic that runs through you is powerful, I must've touched on something in Ghenna when I wrought the Titans from the Earth, something greater than I had ever dreamed. Come, sit with me and eat. In return, I will answer any of your questions."

He'd say standing, assuming the golden armored form he was so accustomed too, his cape billowing on the burning solar wind as he'd touch down onto the surface of the sun as if it were nothing, his foot steps taking him to the table as he'd guide Ethidras with him, smiling as he'd weave some arrangements for her to enjoy while they spoke.

"Firstly, I imagine you'd want to know about me and yourself. So I'll go ahead and get my part of introductions out of the way. I am Alcandor, God of Strength, Competition, and The Sun. I am the blazing light that made the titans, and through my herculean expenditure of divine power upon what was a leyline of mystic energy, I created you."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-14, 06:54 PM

Uraneth's Lake, Volcannan
Masat blinked at Uraneth's arrival. He had never before seen a lady as beautiful as her; with the purest of opal-black hair, alabaster skin, and a spotless white dress of some substance so smooth he barely knew its like, met with a perfect red rim. Was this a goddess? Growing red with embarrassment, the young traveller hung his head at the lady's words. She could see through him well enough, at the least. "My friends and I were at a lake, not unlike this one. We saw... a truth. A hidden truth, woven into everything." The memory of what happened was still fresh in Masat's mind. The boy shed a few brief tears, before once again looking upright, some of his confidence returning. "Their minds couldn't stand it. So I have decided to travel in search of some cure to their condition. I sensed this place, and... you, I think. Another lake, another being of power. So I came here, in search of knowledge."

The little-being paused at that, shaking his head in personal irritation. "Excuse me, water-lady. I am Masat, of the Okyua." He bowed his head deeply to the water-goddess, before looking around, gazing about the area. Strange trees, no cloud to speak of. The sun seemed to beat stronger here. He frowned in puzzlement. "Where are we, exactly?"

The feather, Uraneth can probably recognize as a divine artifact. It gives Masat boosted charisma, it's hard to turn the kid away or deny him hospitality.

AddZable

2014-08-14, 07:31 PM

Inside The Wailing Pyramid
"When, sister.. Certainly not if." the vermin lord allowed his thoughts to travel through to Maya as he calmed down some, sitting down in his pyramid. At this point, his own screaming had stopped, though the skull upon the floor had not given up its cry. Not once since its beginning. Uelticrat stretched himself out, then settled, deathly still as he thought. Caution was not something he had been excising. His divine energy was wearing thin, and there was the chance his "Siblings" would decide to crush him. The Lord of All things would not be known as such, if he was crushed before things could begin, would he?

No.. He had to be subtle. Yet he also had to get things done. Turning in the darkness, he turned until he faced the direction that he knew Illyria to be in. Would he..? Would he continue what he had been working on..? He would. The vermin lord reached deep into his robe, until he felt his still, dead, yet fleshy heart. He pulled it out and stared at it, squeezing from it his will. "I need your help.." he muttered, seeing as a multitude of vaporous forms condensed around the heart, all with long, pointed masks in place of faces. "Spread my will.. Extend of life as you must.. But make me known."
With this, Uelticrat screeched, a single screech of power, as he smashed the black heart against the wall of the pyramid, smashing it into nothing.. Sending the phantoms on their way.

Illyria
It began with only one or two members in a tribe.. But soon, every Okyua who was near their death, whether from hunger, disease, old age, or injury, would encounter the phantoms of Uelticrat. Many of them would describe the beings to the other members of their tribes. Tall, double the height of an Okyua. They wore black robes and strange masks, and were even fairly translucent. Their voices were strange, raspy.
Less seldom than those who spoke of the phantoms were those that told of what the phantoms had spoke of.. Promises of an extended life. Healing. Their was a price, of course. It did not seem a large one at all to those who were dying though.. They need but give a minor thanks to the god of vermin.
The fearful part? Those that did give thanks usually recovered from whatever had brought them close to death.

1 Ap Bless/Curse (Depending on your perspective)
Dying Okyua
Okyua close to death for whatever reason are visited by phantoms wearing plague-doctor masks. These phantoms will talk to the Okyua about their death, about their life, about what they have or have not achieved. The phantoms do not try to comfort the dying ones, but rather try to, very subtly, make them long for an extended life. Finally, the phantoms will promise to heal the dying one should they agree to be thankful to the vermin lord for it. The way they are thankful matters not, whether they offer him a prayer once every now then, wear a pendant modeled after his first creation, or even simply tell the other villagers that he is the reason they managed to live longer.
If they agree to all this, their lives are infact spared and their ailment cured. It is very seldom, though, for an Okyua to be visited by a phantom the second time they are near death. It is not impossible though.

Lastly, if the Okyua does not keep its promise and give thanks, the healing effect will simply reverse, and the creature will die as if what was going to kill them happened again, in the exact same way as it originally had.

Remaining Ap: 4

Ooc note: The reason the phantoms are not made as "creatures" is because they do not truly exist. They only appear in the minds of the dying. No one else can see them, except perhaps a god. The phantom would not even be able to react to a god. Though certainly, a god could affect one of the phantoms.

MichaelGoldclaw

2014-08-14, 07:31 PM

Toxic Mind

2014-08-14, 08:06 PM

Eshkigal

2014-08-14, 09:34 PM

(His progenitor was, he wasn't)
Baloma waves, and the land becomes a soft sea of kelp below the goddess, easier to lay upon and be comfortable.

"I am of the second wave, so I believe that makes you an aunt of mine, Queen Sahu. But at any rate, my father has sent me to find those that have little love of forced order. Those who see order as like the stones. Something that flows into and out of chaos, for is chaos not something that contains all?"

A small pillar rises near him, only to be worn away to sand by a mighty current, then the pressure of the water suddenly pushes the grains together with force enough that sandstone forms, albeit all at a highly accelerated rate.

"Where order arises it gives way to chaos. Chaos eventually gives way to order, whether in the obliteration of all I see you favor, or in other, unexpected ways. Just as surely as you shall claim all, and wash the world into your seas, shall new things arise by your choice or that of others. I can respect that. I feel you shall give rise and fall to people beneath these waves at your whim, and can respect that too. So I offer this: to ensure that chaos will not be crushed for stagnancy, that purpose shall not be taken by others and crushed, will you join my father and I? Even if you do not, I would see your future children helped to become great, so what aid may I render them? I have given Illyria metal, and knowledge, soon they shall advance past those who are still aimless, their lands and minds underdeveloped. How could I help your own children?"

The metal god looks up, towards Maya's location.

"I do hope Lady Luck did approve of that which I gave the Okuya."

squidpope

2014-08-14, 09:42 PM

Syrid held the lantern aloft as he traversed the empty field, his shadow unnaturally stretching out far behind him. On occasion, one of the insects he had raised would blink in the distance, but it did little to dispel the darkness around him. He shivered and grew tired, and sitting down one the grass let out a low sigh. He had tried to approach his people, but they did not recognize him, and were fearful of his presence. So he left, walking in a straight path from the village to the forest, and from the forest to the plains beyond it. "Perhaps I was not meant to guide. I certainly do not know where I am going." He said aloud to no one in particular. He plunged his crook into the ground and hung his lantern from the end of it.

The night grew darker, and he grew afraid. He was not hungry, nor thirsty, and while he grew tired he had no need for sleep. This was not normal. whatever had happened had change him, fundamentally, and he knew he could never return to the life he had.

He began to pray. He prayed to the gods. He prayed to the gods he knew, and the ones he did not. and as he prayed, His lantern dimmed, and the light went out... then it grew darker. The light around Syrid disappeared, weaving a shell of shadows around him until all he could see was dark. Then the light returned, and when Syrid had vanquished the shadows with its light, he found himself on a gray expanse, viewing a judge's table in front of an intricately runed circle. A horned woman stood in front of it. His eyes went wide at the sight of her, a creature of wonder, of beauty and power and terror. He did not speak, only gaped in awe.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-14, 10:42 PM

Sahu paused for a few moments, examining the godling before her. "I will be blunt - you speak nonsense," she growled. "You speak of Chaos and Order like they were things that existed. A physical thing, tangible. But that isn't the case. Chaos is merely the absence of Order, while Order is the absence of Chaos. In other words, both terms are completely meaningless. If I had to choose a side I would choose 'Chaos' in a heart beat, but many would consider my single minded devotion to making the ocean filled with nightmares and bringing forth the end of the world 'Order'. Since these words have no meaning neither do yours - speak plainly."

Her eyes narrowed. The offer of help was welcomed, but something else the young god had spoken of drew her attention. "Knowledge? What KIND of knowledge?" she asked suspiciously.

Eshkigal

2014-08-15, 12:04 AM

Baloma grins at that.

"Nonsense and yet, it is an aspect of what we are-we can very well be considered them made manifest. Chaos, law, good, evil...yes, all nonsense, but Father and I are the side seeking to keep it that way, to be more precise, lest our kin make them absolutes. More fun when those are just words, after all."

At the second question, Baloma hefts his maul, rapping it on the sea floor.

"Knowledge of the earth so far. Tools, homebuilding, delving into the depths of the land, and ensuring plentiful, untainted food are some of the gifts I gave Illyria. Another was metal that gleams of starlight, staying far from your tunnels, to better delve into the land below, a place I would claim as my own, soon. But I am god of inspiration. I shall have many ideas to give, in time. Same for that which I shall build below us-a race of the darkness, home in the earth below the sea, a race of traders and warriors to come, protectors of the deep lands. But that is a different matter. I have inspired the land to delve into itself, and to you once there is a race you deem could use my gifts. I would ask, again, what aid I can give you? Metals that do not rust for your armies to one day beat into sword and shield? Reefs of coral that can be used as the basis of cities? Secret routes beneath the ground in realms not yet made only you, yours, and my own would know?"

sean_hyer

2014-08-15, 01:17 AM

The question, Sunev thought, was how to show Uelticrat his creations were beautiful. Creating beauty herself would do no good. But all he saw in himself and in them was ugliness. Gathering an obsidian spider in her arms, she traveled to the nearest landmass, to search for its living kin.

All through the grasslands and forests they lived, hunters to a one. Some lurked beneath the water to snare small fishes. Others hunted through the grass, pouncing on their prey in the swiftest of motions. But none of this was too different from what Uelticrats creations already did.

Most, though; most settled on tree branches or tall grasses; by stones or in the houses now being built. And there they wove. No-one, thought Sunev, not even the broken god himself, could deny the beauty in their webs. Graceful and intricate constructions, invisible except that something should settle upon them. But when you could see them, when the dew gathered on their strands, oh how they shone.

Cradling the obsidian spider in her arms, she changed a few subtle things in its body and mind. Reaching out with her power, she applied those changes over again to the entire race. And they began, not only to destroy, but to create. From the volcanic outcroppings on which they made their homes, they drew forth threads and strands of glass, weaving them into elaborate nets. So thin were the strands that, except in a certain light, the webs could not be seen. But, like those of their cousins, when they caught the sun just right, they shone with all the beauty of the sunrise.

The glassy constructions were not just pretty, as well. So thin were the strands that they pulled razor sharp against any creature unlucky enough to run into them, slicing them apart and holding them in place. Surely this would show Uelticrat that even deadliness can be beauty.

But she had spent enough time on this problem for now. If her solution did not work, she would return again, but that was something for later. Now, right now, there were creatures in this world. Progress was being made. So much was happening.

But she could not be everywhere at once, could not see everything at once. Just as she had missed the creation of these mortals, and their first faltering footsteps. She must create something to watch for her. Or, no, not even create. Nature already had a million eyes, a million hands and feet, ears and noses and tongues. What it did not have was a way to remember.

Sunev reached out, covering the entire world with her power. And, scattered across every continent, strange trees sprouted from the ground, growing to tens of feet tall in a matter of minutes. While their growth then slowed, they would in time be giants of the forest, looming over other trees even as titans towered over men.. Starkly colored in black, white, and red, they would be her memory. All the animals of the world would give them information, so never again would she need to miss a moment. Already, insects were crawling into them, showing the snapshots of time they had seen in their short, frenetic lives.

Closing her eyes and opening herself to the world, she watched. Watched as mortals spread and explored, ate and drank, lived and died. She saw love, and pain, and wondered how to prolong the first and diminished the second. She could, she knew, walk among them, healing ills and spreading love. And she would. But she could not be everywhere at once.

Reaching out, she took hold of one of the flowers that had sprouted around her as she rested. This would do. She could see that it grew and prospered everywhere, and imbue it with the ability to help those around it.

Concentrating, she changed the flower from a freestanding plant to a bush bearing many blooms. The bush then divided, and divided again, until ten stood before her, with blossoms in every color of the rainbow. Hardiness she blessed them with, and some small trace of power. Each color had a meaning, and would aid the creatures of the world in relation to that meaning.

Standing and brushing off her dress, she plucked the original crimson flower, the one she had started her work with, from the first bush in front of her. This would be her tool and her symbol as she walked among men. Just the same, she focused her will. The first flower plucked of each color would carry a greater measure of her power. Satisfied, she raised her arms, and rosebushes sprouted across every land.

Her gift to the races of the world complete, she set off towards the nearest peoples; a small race, standing no taller than she did (although their proportions were different). They were progressing by far the most quickly, and so it was to them that she had to go before they despoiled her nature.

Everyone else has gone on a spending spree, so now it is my turn :D

Alter Species (Obsidian Spiders): 1 AP
Obsidian spiders will now spin webs, just as the webs of spiders, but from woven strands of glass. Like real spiderwebs, they will be all but invisible in most circumstances. However, rather than merely entangling prey, they will also slice it apart on razored edges.

Create Relic (The First Rose): 4 AP
I don't even know what this does yet. I just know that I want it.

Create Artefact (The Rose Wands): 4 AP
The first time a rose of each color is picked by a mortal, it will harden into a wooden wand, and they will gain knowledge of its use. The wands are no harder to destroy than a rose carved of wood would be; however, if one is sundered, the next rose picked of that color will change to replace it.
Red: True Love, beauty, and passion. If those blessed by the red rose wand are truly in love, that love will never fade.
Pink: Sweetness, grace, and gentleness. No-one will willingly harm the bearer of the pink rose wand, so long as they do not themselves inflict harm.
Purple: Enchantment, glory, and splendor. The bearer of the purple rose wand can speak powerfully, and others will be more likely to follow.
Blue: Mystery, hope, and new beginnings. A new journey or undertaking blessed by the blue rose wand will likely succeed.
Green: Fertility, renewal, and regeneration. Sicknesses and injuries, both plant and animal, can be cured by the bearer of the green rose wand.
White: Sincerity, purity, and innocence. The bearer of the white rose wand cannot lie, but nor can those he is speaking to.
Yellow: Joy, gladness, and friendship. Those around the bearer of the yellow rose wand will remain in good cheer, and form fast bonds with one another.
Peach: Elegance, harmony, and peace. An angry man, or enraged animal, can be calmed by the bearer of the peach rose wand.
Orange: Brilliance, enthusiasm, and energy. The bearer of the orange rose wand need never sleep or rest.
Black: Death, sadness, and farewell. A dying man blessed by the black rose wand will pass quietly, in peace, with no pain.

I don't really care in whose hands these end up, so if you want a race or hero to get one, go take it.

The effects of the rose wands are by no means fixed in stone; I basically just came up with something that kind of worked for the meanings of each color of rose. If you have a cool idea for what one should do, tell me and I'll probably use it. The only ones I am sure about are red and black.

Bless (Roses): 1 AP
Roses will bloom continuously, even in winter, and be much hardier. In addition, each color of rose will share some of the properties of their wand, although much weaker.

This should give rise to the tradition of giving bouquets of roses, in wishing for a certain thing. In addition, it should encourage temples, and even hospitals (when they form), to grow rosebushes of many colors. Using a red rose to seal marriages, for instance.

Create Species (Trees of Life): 1 AP
This network of trees holds the memories of the world in a giant neural network. Each of the massive trees have a distinctive appearance. Wood and bark white as snow; leaves black as night; and fruit and flowers red as blood. Like the roses, they will be constantly fruiting and in bloom.
Animals and insects of all sizes that near the end of their lives will seek out the trees, entering the bole of the tree through a narrow cleft. There, they will be absorbed, their flesh and bone turned to nutrients and their memories passing on the the tree.
The nutrients are returned to the world in the form of the fruit of the tree. The memories are retained, and shared amongst the entire 'hivemind'.

For now, I am only spending 1 AP on these, seeing as they are unintelligent and can't do anything. I will also leave it up to the other deities whether their races will join the animals in 'joining' with the trees. If intelligent races do start 'joining', that could be a cue to raise the hivemind to awareness.

In time, I will raise them to higher levels. Give them actual intelligence. Let people commune with them. Give them control over other plants or animals. But for now, they are just there to remember.

I have a couple different ideas for where to go with them, and would love input. I mean, I could easily see a knightly order, testing applicants with the trees. The unrighteous would be consumed, while the good would emerge, given knowledge of what to do. Similarly, they could function as Eywa from Avatar, linking animals together and safeguarding the world. I could also see them as like to the Greeshka from A Song for Lya, with those who worship me joining it and living forever (or going to the afterlife, however you want to see it), in harmony with the world and each other.

Gain Domain (Plants (Growth)): 3 AP
I'm not really sure what domains do other than help advance in deity rank, but it can't be a BAD idea to get one.

Remaining AP: 3/15

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 01:57 AM

New Creatures

Uraneth looked down at the creature before her. Different than the others that had come before, yet within its heart was the same sorrow, the same pain. She ran her hand along the side of Masat's face, and as she did, she felt the power emanating from the feather. Distant, alien, but familiar in some ways. Another like her? "You have been given a great gift little one, yet still your heart is saddened for your friends. Would you like me to take your suffering?" Uraneth had no concept of the value of life, simply that cessation of sorrow was what all creatures desired. To her, death was no more unnatural than life itself, and seemed an adequate solution to the troubles of mortal's emotional pain. "We are here. Where else would we be?" She laughs at the absurdity that one might be in a place one was not. "This is the Lake of Sorrow."

The Lake of Sorrow
"Take... my suffering from me?"

Masat blinked at that idea. He didn't resist as Uraneth slowly stroked his face, not understanding her words but chuckling quietly to himself at the name of this place. No surprise that this was where I came. Still, the lady's offer was a promise he clung to, amidst the quiet serenity of this strange place. All else flew swiftly over his head. The idea that salvation might be in his grasp reduced Masat's façade of focus to nothingness. Tears starting to form in his eyes, the wizard bowed his head, unable to meet the gaze of the women in white. "Can you tell me how to make them better? Please. I... don't know what I can do to help them."

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 02:33 AM

[Gehenna, the Celestial Gate]

A cloaked and hooded figure stood before two enormous silvery gates. Intricate runes and designs were carved into them, depicting glorious battles between god and monster, god and god, and god and mortal. Never did the Monsters or Mortals prevail, and never did one god triumph over another. These battle scenes surrounded a depiction of countless marching humanoids, their features obscured as they walked the long road to their afterlife. Alongside these featureless souls stood terrifying angels, beings of Energy, clad in sturdy armor and wielding all manner of deadly weapons. Wisps of energy trailed from the Angel's backs, obscured wings of pure energy and will. Some appeared to be feathery, others batlike. Some even discarded both notions, their wings a smooth surface like those of fins.

The Gates were set into a massive arch of black marble with gold, silver, and copper streaks. From either side, with the gates closed, they seemed useless. The arch was not attached to any walls, and no roads led past it. There was but one road here. It stretched from the Inevitable City and it stopped at the Celestial Gates. The road was dotted with distance markers every fifty feet. They took the form of a tall, thin obelisk of grey stone. An orb of glass was set into the top of each obelisk, and when anything approached within fifty feet of the obelisk, the orb lit up with pale white light.

The Hooded figure drew herself up to her full height, and reached out, grasping at the air like she might door handles. As she pulled her arms away, the gates rumbled and moved, despite no contact being made. a multitude of colours swirled about in the space within the arch. Previously sealed by the gates, the portal shimmered and let loose a rumble across Gehenna. Winds picked up, dark clouds gathered overhead, and lightning leaped from the portal to the spire in the center of the Inevitable City. Thunder rumbled throughout the plane once more, before everything calmed. The Hooded Figure smiled, and walked into the shimmering gateway.

[The Material Plane]

A black and purple comet fell from above the sun, breaking into pieces as it entered the atmosphere. One shard fell towards the depths of the ocean, where no living thing save the Tarrasque and Kraken dared to swim. One piece fell towards the Lake of Uraneth. The Third fell upon the slopes of Fàin's Bearing, coming to rest on the chair-mountain. When each piece had finally settled, the rock cracked open to reveal the hooded woman with red skin. Her eyes were black as the night sky, and her skin red like the lava of Volcanaan.

[The Lake of Uraneth]

The Hooded figure staggered, recovering from her fall. When her vision cleared, she saw Uraneth and Masat conversing. She bowed her head and remained silent in respect of the young deity and her guest.

[Fàin's Bearing]

The figure that rested upon the chair-mountain took a deep breath of mountain air, and then exhaled. She licked her lips with uncertainty, before shaking her head. "Too... mundane." She said calmly, before turning around and shouting to the empty mountain. "Fàin! I call upon you, for I wish to speak unto you in private." The humanoid had feathered wings sprouting from its back, and bird-like talons for feet. It had faint red feathers along its neck and arms, and its face echoed the sentiment of a beak.

[The Deeps]

In the depths, the comet cracked open like an egg, and instead of a land dwelling humanoid, out swam a clawed amphibious being with six limbs. Its jaw was like that of a land dwelling lizard, powerful and full of razor sharp teeth. It had no pectoral fins, but webbed hands and feet, and a series of small ridged dorsal fins that resembled spikes running down its back. The being swam forward, feeling its way forward without the use of sight, sound, or smell, but rather by instinct. She swam towards the mother of the Deeps, ready to speak with her in her own domain.

Nergath has split into 4 shards. Her body in Gehenna is her true body, whilst these other three are shards of her that will make their rounds among the gods and explain the divine laws and such.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 03:17 AM

Illyria
Maya frowned, looking down upon her lands in the form of a great sparrow as the Vermin Lord spoke to her. It took the goddess of luck a few seconds to see what he had set in motion, and the realization puzzled her. Extending life in return for her people's praise? What could Uelticrat be thinking with such an offer? It concerned her deeply, as she could not understand her uncle's motives... but gazing beyond her lands, so did many things. Things that went more inherently against her domain than Uelticrat's games as they'd progressed thus far.

The Okyua had advanced greatly from their first days, simple beings that did little more than fish and eat. They were on the verge of becoming a true civilization but still the other races had advantages they did not. Wisdom, quickness beyond measure, magic and strength. Always strength. Maya's gaze darkened as her eye reached the city of Harena Magnus. The Hartmen's strength was great, but not insurmountable. Yet these 'titans' the Sun God had made? Each was strong beyond mortal measure, as you may have expected from brick headed Alcandor. The chances of an elf or Hartman beating one in single combat was slim, yet alone for one of the Okyua to attempt such a feat

Problems. Always problems, and she couldn't always be there to set them to rights. No, she needed to do what Uelticrat never did. Make allies, and convince others of her cause. Cawing once again in mirth, Maya swerved, racing towards the sun. With a flash of golden light, the great sparrow was gone from the prime.

The Divine Court
A few sparrow-feathers fell to the courtroom floor as Maya materialized, still clad in her brown cape from before. The goddess of chance descended slowly to the marble flooras she looked around in quiet appreciation. Her dear aunt had been busy. She looked down towards the Circle in the centre of the floor, feeling the power emanating from the mystical diagram all too quickly. The Ladyof Risk struggled to keep her face carefully neutral at the prospect of such a tool being in the employ of the Lady of Pain. It was a limit, a restraint, a certainty... all things that made Maya nervous simply by their nature. Still, when she finally located her red-skinned relative, seated on the judge's bench, the Lady of Luck smiled, bowing low, and with honest respect.

"Sister Nergath, how do you fare?" She glanced around the chamber briefly, looking for others, before turning back to the Goddess of Law. "I would speak with you, if you have the time. Events on the Material proceed down the course I'd feared. I would value your advice as to what should be done."

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 03:27 AM

Kapow

2014-08-15, 03:35 AM

Rainbow Routes

After Syrid left for the Darkness, Fáin just rested for a while and enjoyed his 'Home'. Gently rocking in his chair.

Suddenly he shuddered, had he fallen asleep?
"Fàin! I call upon you, for I wish to speak unto you in private."

What was that? Still a bit stiff, but curious, he pulled himself from his chair and shuffled towards the call.

Fáin's Bearing

There was a noise behind the 'bird-woman'. And making his presence known with a yawn, Fáin arrived: "Good day to you, pretty bird-lady, you called, I came. My Name is Fáin, I hope you did not have to wait too long."

There was something familiar about her, he thought, one of the deities perhaps? He had seen them change form, he himself had done it in a much smaller way. Well, no reason to be impolite.
Conjuring some seats and a table with bread, some fruits and water, he continued, "Please, sit and be my guest, eat and drink, and tell me how I may help you."

Fáin won't recognize most deities, if they disguise themselves, he just isn't the type and is blind in more than one way, although he seems to perceive a lot.
There is also the thing, that he still isn't to sure about the whole god-stuff, or if he himself is one :smallwink:

sean_hyer

2014-08-15, 03:39 AM

Sunev paused in her journey. Far, far overhead - too far to be seen by mortal eyes - a dark comet fragmented in the skies. As it entered the atmosphere, it lit up, three stars seeming to streak across the skies. One touched down far away, in the depths of the ocean, and she lost track of the second. But the third touched down at the place of her birth, not far across the sea. An emotion crossed her mind for a second - fear, possessiveness, or curiosity, she could not say - and then she was running to see what it was. A falling star was new and exciting, but what was it? She giggled to herself at the idea of a star walking on the ground, little and twinkling, like one of those strange new insects.

Mere minutes had passed before she stood, laughing and breathless, in the plateau of the mountains of Fàin's Bearing. Two strange figures - one half bird; half woman; tall and armored - the other just an old man in a worn gown - stood where the star had fallen. How disappointing. But what were they? She had seen others like them before, to be sure, but each was different. And they were neither plant nor animal nor construct, neither living nor dead.

She knew, somehow, that they were gods like her and her father. But that meant nothing to her. If you asked her, she would not call herself a god. She would call herself Nature, or perhaps Joy, or Wonder. God was a dry label, telling you nothing of what it was applied to.

Unlike the others, though, these ones were standing still, talking quietly, rather than fighting and yelling. They were of a size with her, rather than looming like mountains. And they had food! Smiling, she danced her way up to them, and in a voice like the wind sighing through the prairie, like the smell of rain on dry earth, she spoke for the first time, cocking her head to one side. "Hello! What are you?"

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 03:47 AM

[Fàin's Bearing]

Nergath smiled at Fàin as he arrived. She bowed her head in respect. "You travel quickly, Wanderer. I only just asked for you pres-" She was cut off as Sunev spoke, making her presence known. She turned her head to look upon the new arrival. -ence... I am Nergath, Castellan of Gods, Guardian of Divinity... and you are... new." She said, tilting her head and examining the Goddess of Nature. She turned to look to Fàin once more. "My apologies for this interruption. I hope you would not be offended if I invited this young God to join us."

Kapow

2014-08-15, 03:57 AM

sean_hyer

2014-08-15, 03:58 AM

Sunev cocked her head to the other side and blinked, looking almost more like a bird than did the red god. "That doesn't make sense. How can you defend something that is? You can only defend things that may be, since they may cease to be if you don't defend them. You can defend people, that might be slain. Places, that might be destroyed. Gods just are."

Looking at the older man, she smiled. A traveler. An indistinct concept, to be sure, but a better definition than 'god'. Skipping over to him, she perched on the edge of a chair, swinging her legs in the air.

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 04:21 AM

Faín smiled at Nergath' question.

"Not at all.", and conjuring another seat he invited the girl with a gesture, "I was about to ask you the same.
Please, young one, sit and be my guest, eat and drink. To answer your question, I am Fáin, a traveller."
And turning to Nergath, "You changed, suits you well."

I really have to leave now, I'm late :smalleek:

Nergath smiled at Fàin's eagerness. It was something she enjoyed; he seemed to always be in a friendly mood, even when he shouted at people for being rude. She took her seat at the table, and gestured to Sunev to sit.

Sunev cocked her head to the other side and blinked, looking almost more like a bird than did the red god. "That doesn't make sense. How can you defend something that is? You can only defend things that may be, since they may cease to be if you don't defend them. You can defend people, that might be slain. Places, that might be destroyed. Gods just are."

"Can you defend the trees? The Sea? What of the Earth and the Sun? All of those things are, but even they can be destroyed, corrupted, and twisted into unseemly shapes and forms. I guard that which makes the universe tick, that which must not be allowed to be twisted and corrupted. I abandoned all claim to this world to pursue the protection of Divinity; and I am as devoted to it as Her Luminance to the Light." Nergath smiled at Sunev, the black orbs of her eyes betraying nothing. You couldn't tell the iris from the pupil, or the pupil or the rest of the eye, is was simply black.

"In fact, I come here today in pursuit of that. I come here today to extend an offer of insurance and peace to all who will listen. Those of us gods who attended the First Concilium Deorum have settled on three rules, by which we believe all deities should abide. It is not in the pursuit of power or dominance that we create these rules, but in the pursuit of fluidity and mutual understanding." Nergath sipped some wine, savouring the taste. She showed a hint of pleasure at the fact that it was created by divine hands, and not crafted from the mortal world. Placing her goblet back on the table, she cleared her throat.

"The first rule we agreed upon, was a policy of non-intervention. We have agreed that to directly interfere with each other's creations would lead to friction that could spell the end of days. Thus, we propose that all gods refrain from interfering in the conflicts between mortals aligned with different gods. Among your own peoples and followers, you can do as you will, but when two opposing mortals come into conflict, we ask that the gods refrain from direct action, and only act through their followers with blessings and magic." Nergath glanced at the two gods, carefully weighing their reactions before continuing.

"The second rule we agreed upon was that all of us need a way to settle our conflicts with other gods without bringing undue ruin to the world and the mortals we shepherd. Thus we decided that all gods can invoke the right of single combat against any other god. Those who accept such a challenge will face their challenger in an Arena on neutral ground, and will be observed by at least three other gods, including myself. Thus, can we settle disputes without laying waste to all we hold dear." Nergath again looked to her host and her fellow guest. She continued quickly, trying to seem like she was giving them time to think, without actually giving them time to respond.

"And lastly, we agreed that the mortals we create and oversee must have free will in order for their lives and choices to be truly meaningful. Thus I have created souls, the essence of a mortal's life, choices, and memories. When a mortal with a soul dies, it's soul will be collected and brought to Gehenna, where I will review its life and decide which god holds the most claim over the soul. Then, I will give said soul to that god. Those souls without gods will be judged on their lives. If they lived lives full of spite and hatred for the gods, and attempted to usurp us, then they will be cast into imprisonment and punished for a time, before being reincarnated again. Those who lived their lives without learning of the gods, will be given a second chance and reincarnated immediately. Those who straddle the line between these two extremes will be given to Limbo, Purgatory, and the Trials. Thus, will they be tested, and the gods will observe them closely. At the end of their Limbo, Purgatory, or Trials, they will be again judged, and hopefully sent to a god so that they can begin their afterlife." Finally, Nergath was silent for more than a brief moment. She did not speak, instead waiting for her fellow gods to respond.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 04:22 AM

Gehenna: The Divine Court
"As I said in the council, the work of forging races has progressed... dangerously far."

Sighing, Maya gestured upwards, conjuring spectral images of the prime to illustrate her thoughts. "The elves, Yaori and Hartmen were ultimately an irritation to me. Stronger, faster, more beautiful and with inherent magic at their command. More inherent power in a mortal race means there is less room for chance and unpredictability in its dealings. With greater power, you draw closer to certainty of success." Clenching her fists, the Goddess of Luck shook her head. This was not the root of her irritation. merely a symptom. "Yet for these races, success was still not certain. Not absolutely. There was still room for luck to play its part, for better or worse with them."

"However, our dear nephew, Alcandor has decided to take matters a step further." With a wave of her hand, Maya conjured the image of Harena Magnus, the towers of the Sun God's Capitol slowly rising beneath the hands of his gargantuan children. "These Titans of his might be the strongest thing yet to walk the Prime. Their only equal is Sahu's Kraken. Yet those beings are individuals, creatures with a different kind of sentience to most mortal life. Alcandor's children are mortals... merely with long life, impossible strength, a command of magic inherent in their natures and resistance to the magics of all others. The creations of a being who sees strength as right of rulership, and thus sought children stronger than all others. Most likely in the hope that they will rule the Prime entire."

The Lady of Risk did not seek to hide her disparaging tone when speaking of the Sun God. Placing a hand on her forehead and breathingdeeply, Maya tried to calm herself. She looked towards the floor for a few seconds, centring her thoughts before looking back to Nergath. "If this continues, all the gods will escalate the matter further, striving to create more powerful races than those which came before. The older mortal tribes will become increasingly irrelevant, and the gods who invested in them will become agitated. This is a conflict in the making." She wasn't sure if Luminescence or Skyen would agree with her remarks, but Maya saw no harm in speaking for them. Tapping her finger against a piller in the courthouse, she met Nergath's gaze directly for a moment, smiling to her aunt. "Also, wasn't there a ruling at the council against mortal beings thinking themselves divine? That such an act would lead to punishment upon their death." The question was rhetorical, but Maya bowed her head after asking it. "With the power Alcandor is granting his children... that risk grows closer, sister. And beings such as these Titans will be dying rarely, if at all."

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 04:42 AM

Gehenna: The Divine Court

Gehenna: The Divine Court
"As I said in the council, the work of forging races has progressed... dangerously far."

Sighing, Maya gestured upwards, conjuring spectral images of the prime to illustrate her thoughts. "The elves, Yaori and Hartmen were ultimately an irritation to me. Stronger, faster, more beautiful and with inherent magic at their command. More inherent power in a mortal race means there is less room for chance and unpredictability in its dealings. With greater power, you draw closer to certainty of success." Clenching her fists, the Goddess of Luck shook her head. This was not the root of her irritation. merely a symptom. "Yet for these races, success was still not certain. Not absolutely. There was still room for luck to play its part, for better or worse with them."

"However, our dear nephew, Alcandor has decided to take matters a step further." With a wave of her hand, Maya conjured the image of Harena Magnus, the towers of the Sun God's Capitol slowly rising beneath the hands of his gargantuan children. "These Titans of his might be the strongest thing yet to walk the Prime. Their only equal is Sahu's Kraken. Yet those beings are individuals, creatures with a different kind of sentience to most mortal life. Alcandor's children are mortals... merely with long life, impossible strength, a command of magic inherent in their natures and resistance to the magics of all others. The creations of a being who sees strength as right of rulership, and thus sought children stronger than all others. Most likely in the hope that they will rule the Prime entire."

The Lady of Risk did not seek to hide her disparaging tone when speaking of the Sun God. Placing a hand on her forehead and breathingdeeply, Maya tried to calm herself. She looked towards the floor for a few seconds, centring her thoughts before looking back to Nergath. "If this continues, all the gods will escalate the matter further, striving to create more powerful races than those which came before. The older mortal tribes will become increasingly irrelevant, and the gods who invested in them will become agitated. This is a conflict in the making." She wasn't sure if Luminescence or Skyen would agree with her remarks, but Maya saw no harm in speaking for them. Tapping her finger against a piller in the courthouse, she met Nergath's gaze directly for a moment, smiling to her aunt. "Also, wasn't there a ruling at the council against mortal beings thinking themselves divine? That such an act would lead to punishment upon their death." The question was rhetorical, but Maya bowed her head after asking it. "With the power Alcandor is granting his children... that risk grows closer, sister. And beings such as these Titans will be dying rarely, if at all."

Nergath frowned, the dark blackness of her eyes clearing to reveal eyes with deep orange irises, a deep black pupil, and yellowed whites. She gazed at the images, a grim look on her face. "You speak true, Sister Maya. We must act quickly if we are to prevent an arms race and escalation into open war." The Lady of Pain paced across the Courtroom floor, thinking. "We should summon Alcandor here, and convince him to move his Titans from the Prime, lest they endanger that world... Perhaps we can change those who refuse to leave, weakening them that they do not break the balance. As for the other races... I believe we can even the odds. Those races without such inherent abilities... can we not make them better learners? Faster learners, with greater potential, would certainly counter such inherent power by giving those without powerful limbs and natural magic a way to equal and perhaps exceed their peers."

She stopped, turning to Maya. "What is your opinion on powerful beings who's purpose is not to grow like the other mortals... I propose a group of beings who's purpose is to protect the balance and Divine Law... angels. They would be bound to the will of all the gods, and only interfere with the mortal world when the balance is in danger." She shook her head. "No, no. We'd never get the rest of our brethren to agree to such beings. No, we must start with diplomacy. Force shall be reserved for the last option." Nergath sighed. "Even should Alcandor refuse our compromises, then if his Titans think themselves greater than the Divine, they will be punished. No doubt this will anger him... Then the path is clear. We shall speak with Alcandor, and use souls to even the odds by strengthening the underdogs' potential."

sean_hyer

2014-08-15, 05:03 AM

"can you defend the trees? The sea? What of the earth and the sun? All of those things are, but even they can be destroyed, corrupted, and twisted into unseemly shapes and forms. I guard that which makes the universe tick, that which must not be allowed to be twisted and corrupted. I abandoned all claim to this world to pursue the protection of divinity; and I am as devoted to it as Her Luminance to the light."
Sunev boggled at the... madwoman in front of her. The trees could be felled. The sea despoiled. The earth fractured. Even the sun could be extinguished, just as she had seen it ignited. The universe, and the gods themselves? They could not be destroyed, unless they let themselves lapse into silence, and slumber the aeons away. At least she was a harmless madwoman, if she would not interfere with the world.

"In fact, I come here today in pursuit of that. I come here today to extend an offer of insurance and peace to all who will listen. Those of us gods who attended the first concilium deorum have settled on three rules, by which we believe all deities should abide. It is not in the pursuit of power or dominance that we create these rules, but in the pursuit of fluidity and mutual understanding."
Too many words, saying too little. It took Sunev a moment to unravel them, and then she almost groaned. This madwoman had come up with some rules, and now she wanted everyone to follow them. Only it took her about ten times that long to say it.

"The first rule we agreed upon, was a policy of non-intervention. We have agreed that to directly interfere with each other's creations would lead to friction that could spell the end of days. Thus, we propose that all gods refrain from interfering in the conflicts between mortals aligned with different gods. Among your own peoples and followers, you can do as you will, but when two opposing mortals come into conflict, we ask that the gods refrain from direct action, and only act through their followers with blessings and magic."
Blah, blah, blah. Don't interfere in fights between mortals. This yoke galled. While she had no people and would take no sides, she would like to stop wars from even occurring. However... it might benefit her, if the time came she must defend her places. Concepts played across her mind. If the gods could not intervene to defend them, she could cleanse entire species from the world. From what she had seen, all the races created so far were rather... unimaginative. If the other laws weren't too restrictive, she could suffer through the inconvenience of this one.

"The second rule we agreed upon was that all of us need a way to settle our conflicts with other gods without bringing undue ruin to the world and the mortals we shepherd. Thus we decided that all gods can invoke the right of single combat against any other god. Those who accept such a challenge will face their challenger in an arena on neutral ground, and will be observed by at least three other gods, including myself. Thus, can we settle disputes without laying waste to all we hold dear."
Blah blah boring. Okay, she wasn't allowed to get into fights. Well, she hadn't been planning to, really. On top of that, she noticed that Nergath mentioned the challenged had to accept the duel. So even if she really annoyed someone, she could just refuse to fight them and they couldn't do anything to her. Rather than a yoke, this was a shield, raised freely over her head.

"And lastly, we agreed that the mortals we create and oversee must have free will in order for their lives and choices to be truly meaningful. Thus I have created souls, the essence of a mortal's life, choices, and memories. When a mortal with a soul dies, its soul will be collected and brought to gehenna, where I will review its life and decide which god holds the most claim over the soul. Then, I will give said soul to that god. Those souls without gods will be judged on their lives. If they lived lives full of spite and hatred for the gods, and attempted to usurp us, then they will be cast into imprisonment and punished for a time, before being reincarnated again. Those who lived their lives without learning of the gods, will be given a second chance and reincarnated immediately. Those who straddle the line between these two extremes will be given to limbo, purgatory, and the trials. Thus, will they be tested, and the gods will observe them closely. At the end of their limbo, purgatory, or trials, they will be again judged, and hopefully sent to a god so that they can begin their afterlife."
Good grief, but the mad goddess liked to talk. Another complicated law. And unlike the others, this one had no effect on her at all. Well, just because the woman was clearly insane was no reason to be rude.

Laughing like a clear brook, she smiled at the madwoman in front of her. "I will accept your offer of insurance and peace, and agree to abide by those laws so long as their protections are extended to me."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 05:11 AM

Toxic Mind

2014-08-15, 07:34 AM

The Lake of Sorrow

"Bring your friends, and I will see, little one. I will look upon them and find the sorrow in their hearts." Masat knew that if he did not leave quickly, something terrible would happen. He could feel a dark cloud of obsessive sadness descending upon his mind. The feather did somewhat to keep it at bay, but even now it was being overcome, threatening to drown him in darkness and loss.

New Sorrows?

Uraneth noticed the new one. Greater than the mortal creature in front of her, but somehow less as well. Restricted, bound. It was strange to her. When the small mortal left, she beckoned the other over. "Have you come to share in my sorrow?"

Eshkigal

2014-08-15, 07:58 AM

Down where it's wetter
Baloma temporarily feels as if he missed something, and yet that passes.

(I missed the Yaori, if they are a race. They get all concepts besides myrkul and metalsmithing-those come after they get a metal)

He waves up, towards where another (in this case, Nergath) approaches.

"Greetings, kinsman!"

Kapow

2014-08-15, 09:17 AM

Fáin's Bearing - A Gettogether

Fáin listened carefully, to what Nergath had to say.
Afterwards he tapped his nose, thinking for a while.

"I think I will agree to those laws. But, considering the first law I have some questions. What do you mean with direct intervention. I don't have any followers I know of, nor is it my goal to gather them and the only mortals I have created thus far, are the swalbatrows.
For example, would it be intervention, if I provide shelter for a people suppressed and hunted by others? For I can imagine I would be tempted to do so. I certainly wouldn't attack people directly, but guide them.
So, if this would be inside those rules, I am happy to agree."
He snickered a bit.
"And I can't imagine I would invoke the second law, but I'm happy to hear, that there is a controlled environment, for those deities who'd like to fight.
At least, that way, they don't endanger those who aren't interested in such a violent passtime"

squidpope

2014-08-15, 10:22 AM

The Divine Court
"Confronting Alcandor directly seems unwise. He exists in part for the sake of such confrontations. But I see few other options."

Maya sighed, trying to consider the matter. There was no sense angering the Sun God unnessecarily... but the idea he would simply listen to them was dubious. Breathing out slowly, she looked up towards the judge's bench, slowly pondering the matter. "Not adaptability. That much would rankle, and not stand the meddling of other gods. But potential, perhaps? That falls within my domain as goddess of chance." With another wave of her hand, Maya conjured images once again. Elves struggling against Kraken, Masat venturing into the Lake of Madness. "The Titans have strength and magic inherent in their nature. Elves and Okyua do not, and thus struggle far harder to be great. Their potential should be higher than that of beings born to power. That way, whilst Alcandor and his kin can boast of Titanic Strength, the other races have the ability to build finer wonders, field deadlier warriors, plumb deeper secrets of magic than Titans ever could."

Maya chuckled at that. The possibilities such a thing would mean. Definitive statements about a race would become folly: a single elf could slay a titan with the right tools. Certianty gave way to chance. "The side effect of free will: individuality. Even chaos can support the wider order, if you manage it correctly. It's all just a matter of numbers." Shaking her head gently, Lady Luck once again met Nergath's gaze, tone once again solemn. "Still, you are goddess of Divine Law. And this change would effectively rewrite reality as it stands. Do I have your blessing for such an edict?"
Gehenna: The divine court

Did they not see him? Syrid felt uneasy, being privy to what was clearly meant to be a private conversation. But the names they used, these were the names of beings who's mere presence caused reality to warp around them. Why did he end up here? Was He meant to be a servant to these gods? He did not know. Was he even present here, or were these merely vision being shown to him by his beacon. He looked about himself, felt the ground beneath his feet. Solid earth. It was definitely not a vision. But then why did they not acknowledge his presence? Perhaps these shadows around him concealed him from their view. He stepped forward towards them and knelt down, laying his crook and lantern before him. He dared not speak, not yet. He only prayed they did not smite him down then.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 10:46 AM

Gehenna: The Divine Court

"Oh. Hello!"

Maya looked down towards the kneeling Syrid, a little surprised at the presence of a being she did not know. She glanced sideways towards the red skinned lady at her side. "I'd thought this would be a private conversation, sister Nergath. Between the two of us." Words given, the lady in the sparrow-feather cloak and twinkling eye turned back to the travelling stranger, complete with crook and lantern. "No matter. Brother Herdsman, what is your opinion on the Titan question? Do you agree that we must act against the threat of escalation? Have you any ideas as to how to go about it?" As far as Maya was concerned, any being that found its way to Gehenna was... probably a deity. Though the thought of mortals stepping into the land of gods made the lady of chance grin a little.

The Lake of Sorrow
Masat tensed as the Lady of the Lake drew closer. There was... something wrong here. His instincts did not lie; just as before, this lake harboured threats. It was a place of sorrow true enough, but a place to lose yourself in sorrow. Not to overcome it. Bowing his head, he smiled to Uraneth. "Perhaps someday, mi'lady. For now though, I have more places to go. My road does not end at your lake, I think." Stepping back, the wizard spread his arms wide, fading once again into the rainbow light. This place was not what he needed. It was a temptation. He needed to improve himself to save his friends. He needed... strength.

Harena Magnus
Titans are mighty, colossal creatures: bigger and stronger than any mortal race that yet walks the prime. In the midst of their great, slowly rising city, one little figure scarpered, jumping from beam to beam, through alleys and underfoot, trying as hard as he could not to be noticed. All the while, Masat tried to take in the measure of this... city in the making, and the people who inhabited it. The little Okyua had never before encountered another species, let alone one as big and strong as this. To say the experience was intimidating would be putting it mildly.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-15, 11:00 AM

Something seemed off... they spoke of rebelling against Order, but no Order yet existed to rebel against. And he simply was offering help with no string attached in return for joining their little club? It smell of something... but on the other hand, he was offering free aid. And though what he spouted was nonsense, it was at least harmless nonsense as far as Sahu could tell.

"As of yet none of my races need any of those things... and the more I look at the world and what I must do to make it bearable, the more I realize I will need to delay my magnum opus, perhaps indefinitely," Sahu admitted, looking after her master piece of the Tarrasque. And even that was incomplete. There simply was not enough time and power in this world for her ambition. "Frankly right now I can think of nothing for you to help me with. And I'm leery of this little organization you speak of. But I'm certainly not inclined to rip either it or you limb from limb, so consider that a victory."

ImNotTrevor

2014-08-15, 11:55 AM

Uyani peered down at the world from his sleeping world. So many dreams surrounded him. Some of them small. Others so large. Nightmares and peace spun around eachother in lazy circles.

Uyani found one of the Yanori and stepped into her dream.

----

Lyra looked up to see a strange figure. Half ivory, and half obsidian. No..fire and water...it was hard to tell what he was made of. It kepts changing. What a strange dream this was.

"I am Uyani, The God of Dreams." The figure spoke to her.

"Oh. Hello!" She said in return. "I've never met a God before."

"And I have never met a mortal before. Do you enjoy your dreams?"

"Yes," Lyra replied, "I do enjoy the dreams. I don't much enjoy the nightmares."

"Those are necessary. Unpleasant, but needed." The god seemed whistful, his form shifting constantly. "I want you to tell the world that I exist." He said suddenly, looking directly at her.

"W-what?"

"You shall be my first herald. Tell the Yanori of me. I created you. Forged you from my essence. And you are all tied to me through the land of dreams. Know that your lives are your own...but those who remember me and keep their faith in me will rest with me in my dreamworld forevermore. Tell them these things, and carry the news to all who would hear it. The God of Dreams watches over their sleep, and blesses those who help him."

-------

Uyani departed her dream as she awoke. The Yanori now knew their maker. Faith in Uyani spread among their numbers as he called others to share his name.

Soon, the Yanori openly worshipped Uyani, though they remained an obscure tribe.

squidpope

2014-08-15, 11:59 AM

Gehenna: The Divine Court

"Oh. Hello!"

Maya looked down towards the kneeling Syrid, a little surprised at the presence of a being she did not know. She glanced sideways towards the red skinned lady at her side. "I'd thought this would be a private conversation, sister Nergath. Between the two of us." Words given, the lady in the sparrow-feather cloak and twinkling eye turned back to the travelling stranger, complete with crook and lantern. "No matter. Brother Herdsman, what is your opinion on the Titan question? Do you agree that we must act against the threat of escalation? Have you any ideas as to how to go about it?" As far as Maya was concerned, any being that found its way to Gehenna was... probably a deity. Though the thought of mortals stepping into the land of gods made the lady of chance grin a little.

The Goddess spoke to him, and he was elated and terrified by her voice "My knowledge on the matter is limited, and I confess I do not fully understand the context of the situation. I have never seen these beings. Indeed, until yesterday I was not even aware of powers beyond that which I was exposed to. Yesterday I knew the sun, and the moon, the shore and the forest. but today I stand, my opinion asked, to pass judgement on a whole... tribe? ...Race? Creatures that I have barely fathomed - yet alone seen. I would need more time- and understanding- to decide a course for these titans. I do know though, that if they are as mighty as you claim they are, then what is the good in allowing other mortal creatures to be able to surpass them? Does that not pose an even greater threat? If these creatures are a threat because they believe themselves like you, what is to stop the other mortal races from doing so."

Syrid hoped he did not speak to brashly in front of the goddesses.

"May I stand, m'lady... m'ladies?" He added, as an after thought.

"I do also apologize for the intrusion. I thought my presence was observable, but apparently it was not. I am still learning how to control these gifts the gods have granted me."

Toxic Mind

2014-08-15, 12:32 PM

Uraneth was puzzled as the mortal disappeared. She did not yet know enough of the world to be either insulted or particularly concerned about this new development, she simply found it odd that anyone would turn away from her gifts. But no matter. As Uraneth talked with the newcomer, her mind wandered, and so she wandered, a small piece of herself immersing itself in the lake once more.

Over time, the lake had changed. So much exposure to the divine was always prone to create such things, and Uraneth was no exception. The Lake became darker, the water seeming to absorb the light, rather than reflect it. The trees around the Lake seemed to menace rather than shade, and the forest became dark and frightening, the paths and trees seeming to inevitably lead travelers to the lake. Even the creatures that lived within began to change, the eyes becoming sunken and hollow, their flesh growing pale. Gaunt, skeletal forms began to be seen by the lake, some beRing resemblances to elves and other mortal races, most decidedly bestial. To Uraneth, it seemed only natural that the land and the beasts would reflect her state. After all, they drank of the water, and the water was Uraneth and Uraneth was sorrow.

Alter Land:2 - The Blight of Sorrow - The land around the Lake of Sorrow has changed, with everything that drinks from the waters or is nurtured by them becoming more gaunt, more pale, and inevitably more hungry for the lake water. As a result, everything leads to the lake, the forest paths twisting travelers back towards it, beasts making the trails following courses to the lake, and the peoples surrounding it beginning to rely more and more on it as the only source of their being.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 01:02 PM

squidpope

2014-08-15, 03:12 PM

Court of Gods
Maya tutted. He'd seen the flaw in her argument far too quickly. Still, she managed a smile, and a chuckle for their new friend. "Smart. Perceptive. And yet so much you've yet to learn."

Turning around, so that the former Yaori could see her sparrow feather cloak, Maya gestured at the grand courtroom about them, resplendent in marble and onyx. Nergath's finest work for the heard of her majestic domain. "These are the halls of Gehenna, traveller. The Court of the Gods." Chuckling to herself, Maya started to walk towards the judge's bench, each step slow and deliberate, as she continued talking. "This is where deities who transgress against the world are punished. And I had thought it beyond mortal reach. Either some god sent you here..."

Long before reaching the judge's bench, Lady Luck wheeled back towards Syrid, grinning wide. She was not Nergath, but Maya knew what burned within the new arrival now. "Or you are God yourself. Gifted with the Divine Spark, and dominion over some aspect of the world of mortals." Smiling, she reached down a hand, nodding her head to the traveller's earlier question. Effortlessly, the Lady of Risk helped him to his feet, chuckling a little, and striving not to meet Nergath's gaze. This put their previous words in a new perspective, should the new-god's past be as it appeared. Still, first formalities. Maya bowed her head to the creature. "Welcome, Brother. What is your name, and from where do you hail?"

"My name is Syrid, m'lady. I come from... um..." Syrid paused. He could not remember the name of his village. The memory was still there, but... faded. He could not remember the festivals, or His childhood companions. He could not recall the name of his family, or the house he grew up in. His past was shrouded in a darkness, his mortal life just a shadow of what it once was. He tried harder... he remembered a campfire... and a kind, blind old man, and a stream. He remembered wading through the black abyss. Everything before that was too hazy. He remembered saving two boys on a raft, but he could not recall their faces. "I am from a small village." Sydris sighed. "I do not believe myself to be a god though. A servant certainly, but not an equal. I have seen what you plan for those that think themselves equals to you." He chuckled. This Maya's presence was reassuring, though he was not sure about the other one.

He picked up the staff, catching the lantern in its curve and slinging it over his shoulder so that it illuminated the space behind him. His shadow stretched out in front of him, unnaturally dark and grotesquely elongated. "I was sent into the darkness to find this light, and use it to bring the misguided back into the folds of righteousness; Though to be perfectly honest, I have very little Idea what I am doing."

Eshkigal

2014-08-15, 03:55 PM

Down Where It's Wetter
Baloma nods, and pulls a metal spike from a knuckle, before placing it in the ground, about halfway out.

"That is fair. If either changes, or you wish for someone to talk to, strike this into the ground and I shall come find you as fast as I am able. Though I would like to see who comes to see you next."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-15, 04:42 PM

Court of Divinity: Gehenna
"Modest as well." The Sparrow-Goddess chuckled at the traveller's words, stepping back across the room to meet his gaze directly. Bowing, the Lady of Risk indicated first herself, and then the red skinned figure in leather alongside her. "I am Maya, Goddess of Luck, and Creator of the Okyua. This is Nergath, Goddess of Law, and Mistress of Gehenna. And you are our equal."

The Lady of Risk ran a finger through her strand of blue hair, grinning as if at some private joke. "I don't know what force has taken your memories from you, Sydris but I can feel the spark within you. Just as my sister can. You are a god. Perhaps newborn, perhaps not, but you are divine none the less. You belong in our company. up here, planning out your own ways to affect the material." Humming to herself, Maya started to look Sydris up and down, taking in the details of his appearance in a search for clues as to his nature. "Your domain... perhaps guidance? To provide light within darkness? Ponder those terms: do they resonate with you at all?"

Anubis Dread

2014-08-15, 05:22 PM

Ah, now they were talking... Sahu hated to request things of others. Part of why she had treasured Maya's gift so much was how unexpected it had been, and how she hadn't had to request it. But a favor she could use in case of emergency, freely given... that was something the goddess appreciated much more than 'any one wish'.

"I shall take your favor gladly, young godling," Sahu told him somewhat gratefully, taking the spike and swallowing it for now. "Perhaps I will dain to return it if the cause arises. Are you expecting someone else to come and woo me?" the serpent asked with a gurgling chuckle.

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 07:59 PM

Sunev boggled at the... madwoman in front of her. The trees could be felled. The sea despoiled. The earth fractured. Even the sun could be extinguished, just as she had seen it ignited. The universe, and the gods themselves? They could not be destroyed, unless they let themselves lapse into silence, and slumber the aeons away. At least she was a harmless madwoman, if she would not interfere with the world.

Too many words, saying too little. It took Sunev a moment to unravel them, and then she almost groaned. This madwoman had come up with some rules, and now she wanted everyone to follow them. Only it took her about ten times that long to say it.

Blah, blah, blah. Don't interfere in fights between mortals. This yoke galled. While she had no people and would take no sides, she would like to stop wars from even occurring. However... it might benefit her, if the time came she must defend her places. Concepts played across her mind. If the gods could not intervene to defend them, she could cleanse entire species from the world. From what she had seen, all the races created so far were rather... unimaginative. If the other laws weren't too restrictive, she could suffer through the inconvenience of this one.

Blah blah boring. Okay, she wasn't allowed to get into fights. Well, she hadn't been planning to, really. On top of that, she noticed that Nergath mentioned the challenged had to accept the duel. So even if she really annoyed someone, she could just refuse to fight them and they couldn't do anything to her. Rather than a yoke, this was a shield, raised freely over her head.

Good grief, but the mad goddess liked to talk. Another complicated law. And unlike the others, this one had no effect on her at all. Well, just because the woman was clearly insane was no reason to be rude.

Laughing like a clear brook, she smiled at the madwoman in front of her. "I will accept your offer of insurance and peace, and agree to abide by those laws so long as their protections are extended to me."

Fáin's Bearing - A Gettogether

Fáin listened carefully, to what Nergath had to say.
Afterwards he tapped his nose, thinking for a while.

"I think I will agree to those laws. But, considering the first law I have some questions. What do you mean with direct intervention. I don't have any followers I know of, nor is it my goal to gather them and the only mortals I have created thus far, are the swalbatrows.
For example, would it be intervention, if I provide shelter for a people suppressed and hunted by others? For I can imagine I would be tempted to do so. I certainly wouldn't attack people directly, but guide them.
So, if this would be inside those rules, I am happy to agree."
He snickered a bit.
"And I can't imagine I would invoke the second law, but I'm happy to hear, that there is a controlled environment, for those deities who'd like to fight.
At least, that way, they don't endanger those who aren't interested in such a violent passtime"

Nergath smiled ever so slightly, her black eyes useless in figuring out her mood. "Of course you shall be protected, Sister... I'm sorry I did not catch your name." She said, waiting for Sunev to reply. When she did, she nodded and smiled, then looked to Fàin. "Giving shelter, aid, and support to those who need it is fine. But should their foes find them, you cannot step between them directly. You can only help them help themselves. Thus are those gods who wish to harm the mortals prevented from stepping in and smiting them directly."

Nergath sipped from her goblet again, taking a bite of the food Fàin had laid out for her. "This food is wonderful, by the way." She said cheerfully. "And if you agree, then I extend an invitation to a formal agreement. So long as you respect the law, you can draw power from the collective of those who do likewise. And you can call upon those who follow the law to defend against those who wilfully break it."

The Divine Court
"Confronting Alcandor directly seems unwise. He exists in part for the sake of such confrontations. But I see few other options."

Maya sighed, trying to consider the matter. There was no sense angering the Sun God unnessecarily... but the idea he would simply listen to them was dubious. Breathing out slowly, she looked up towards the judge's bench, slowly pondering the matter. "Not adaptability. That much would rankle, and not stand the meddling of other gods. But potential, perhaps? That falls within my domain as goddess of chance." With another wave of her hand, Maya conjured images once again. Elves struggling against Kraken, Masat venturing into the Lake of Madness. "The Titans have strength and magic inherent in their nature. Elves and Okyua do not, and thus struggle far harder to be great. Their potential should be higher than that of beings born to power. That way, whilst Alcandor and his kin can boast of Titanic Strength, the other races have the ability to build finer wonders, field deadlier warriors, plumb deeper secrets of magic than Titans ever could."

Maya chuckled at that. The possibilities such a thing would mean. Definitive statements about a race would become folly: a single elf could slay a titan with the right tools. Certianty gave way to chance. "The side effect of free will: individuality. Even chaos can support the wider order, if you manage it correctly. It's all just a matter of numbers." Shaking her head gently, Lady Luck once again met Nergath's gaze, tone once again solemn. "Still, you are goddess of Divine Law. And this change would effectively rewrite reality as it stands. Do I have your blessing for such an edict?"

Gehenna: The divine court

Did they not see him? Syrid felt uneasy, being privy to what was clearly meant to be a private conversation. But the names they used, these were the names of beings who's mere presence caused reality to warp around them. Why did he end up here? Was He meant to be a servant to these gods? He did not know. Was he even present here, or were these merely vision being shown to him by his beacon. He looked about himself, felt the ground beneath his feet. Solid earth. It was definitely not a vision. But then why did they not acknowledge his presence? Perhaps these shadows around him concealed him from their view. He stepped forward towards them and knelt down, laying his crook and lantern before him. He dared not speak, not yet. He only prayed they did not smite him down then.

Gehenna: The Divine Court

"Oh. Hello!"

Maya looked down towards the kneeling Syrid, a little surprised at the presence of a being she did not know. She glanced sideways towards the red skinned lady at her side. "I'd thought this would be a private conversation, sister Nergath. Between the two of us." Words given, the lady in the sparrow-feather cloak and twinkling eye turned back to the travelling stranger, complete with crook and lantern. "No matter. Brother Herdsman, what is your opinion on the Titan question? Do you agree that we must act against the threat of escalation? Have you any ideas as to how to go about it?" As far as Maya was concerned, any being that found its way to Gehenna was... probably a deity. Though the thought of mortals stepping into the land of gods made the lady of chance grin a little.

The Lake of Sorrow
Masat tensed as the Lady of the Lake drew closer. There was... something wrong here. His instincts did not lie; just as before, this lake harboured threats. It was a place of sorrow true enough, but a place to lose yourself in sorrow. Not to overcome it. Bowing his head, he smiled to Uraneth. "Perhaps someday, mi'lady. For now though, I have more places to go. My road does not end at your lake, I think." Stepping back, the wizard spread his arms wide, fading once again into the rainbow light. This place was not what he needed. It was a temptation. He needed to improve himself to save his friends. He needed... strength.

Harena Magnus
Titans are mighty, colossal creatures: bigger and stronger than any mortal race that yet walks the prime. In the midst of their great, slowly rising city, one little figure scarpered, jumping from beam to beam, through alleys and underfoot, trying as hard as he could not to be noticed. All the while, Masat tried to take in the measure of this... city in the making, and the people who inhabited it. The little Okyua had never before encountered another species, let alone one as big and strong as this. To say the experience was intimidating would be putting it mildly.

The Goddess spoke to him, and he was elated and terrified by her voice "My knowledge on the matter is limited, and I confess I do not fully understand the context of the situation. I have never seen these beings. Indeed, until yesterday I was not even aware of powers beyond that which I was exposed to. Yesterday I knew the sun, and the moon, the shore and the forest. but today I stand, my opinion asked, to pass judgement on a whole... tribe? ...Race? Creatures that I have barely fathomed - yet alone seen. I would need more time- and understanding- to decide a course for these titans. I do know though, that if they are as mighty as you claim they are, then what is the good in allowing other mortal creatures to be able to surpass them? Does that not pose an even greater threat? If these creatures are a threat because they believe themselves like you, what is to stop the other mortal races from doing so."

Syrid hoped he did not speak to brashly in front of the goddesses.

"May I stand, m'lady... m'ladies?" He added, as an after thought.

"I do also apologize for the intrusion. I thought my presence was observable, but apparently it was not. I am still learning how to control these gifts the gods have granted me."

Court of Gods
Maya tutted. He'd seen the flaw in her argument far too quickly. Still, she managed a smile, and a chuckle for their new friend. "Smart. Perceptive. And yet so much you've yet to learn."

Turning around, so that the former Yaori could see her sparrow feather cloak, Maya gestured at the grand courtroom about them, resplendent in marble and onyx. Nergath's finest work for the heard of her majestic domain. "These are the halls of Gehenna, traveller. The Court of the Gods." Chuckling to herself, Maya started to walk towards the judge's bench, each step slow and deliberate, as she continued talking. "This is where deities who transgress against the world are punished. And I had thought it beyond mortal reach. Either some god sent you here..."

Long before reaching the judge's bench, Lady Luck wheeled back towards Syrid, grinning wide. She was not Nergath, but Maya knew what burned within the new arrival now. "Or you are God yourself. Gifted with the Divine Spark, and dominion over some aspect of the world of mortals." Smiling, she reached down a hand, nodding her head to the traveller's earlier question. Effortlessly, the Lady of Risk helped him to his feet, chuckling a little, and striving not to meet Nergath's gaze. This put their previous words in a new perspective, should the new-god's past be as it appeared. Still, first formalities. Maya bowed her head to the creature. "Welcome, Brother. What is your name, and from where do you hail?"

"My name is Syrid, m'lady. I come from... um..." Syrid paused. He could not remember the name of his village. The memory was still there, but... faded. He could not remember the festivals, or His childhood companions. He could not recall the name of his family, or the house he grew up in. His past was shrouded in a darkness, his mortal life just a shadow of what it once was. He tried harder... he remembered a campfire... and a kind, blind old man, and a stream. He remembered wading through the black abyss. Everything before that was too hazy. He remembered saving two boys on a raft, but he could not recall their faces. "I am from a small village." Sydris sighed. "I do not believe myself to be a god though. A servant certainly, but not an equal. I have seen what you plan for those that think themselves equals to you." He chuckled. This Maya's presence was reassuring, though he was not sure about the other one.

He picked up the staff, catching the lantern in its curve and slinging it over his shoulder so that it illuminated the space behind him. His shadow stretched out in front of him, unnaturally dark and grotesquely elongated. "I was sent into the darkness to find this light, and use it to bring the misguided back into the folds of righteousness; Though to be perfectly honest, I have very little Idea what I am doing."

As Syrid made himself known, Nergath looked taken aback. Her eyes clouded with darkness once more, concealing her yellowed eyes with fiery orange irises. She turned to face the God of Guidance. She pursed her lips, and spoke. "I apologize, Lady Maya. I did not realize that this one was present... how did you hide yourself from me, m-" her voice faded away as she locked eyes with Syrid. "I apologize to you as well, Brother. I did not sense your spark until now." The Lady of Pain listened to Syrid and Maya discuss, and she nodded.

"You are not a servant, Syrid. You are a god, we are all equals, sitting above all else as masters of the universe." She said, bowing her head as Maya echoed the same sentiment. "You are welcome in Gehenna at all times, it is a place of hospitality for all of our kind. I created it so that all of our kind might speak their mind, and settle matters without bringing ruin to all that we cherish, all that we have built and will build. My Sister, Maya, is correct. You smell of guidance, of a shining light to penetrate the darkness that cloys at the mind when doubt and fear set in."

Nergath watched Syrid closely. She saw many ways that Syrid could help her, many ways that he could leave his mark on the universe. When she had time, she would approach Syrid about guiding the souls of the dead to Gehenna. If he agreed, then she would be able to start her work in earnest.

The Lake of Sorrow

"Bring your friends, and I will see, little one. I will look upon them and find the sorrow in their hearts." Masat knew that if he did not leave quickly, something terrible would happen. He could feel a dark cloud of obsessive sadness descending upon his mind. The feather did somewhat to keep it at bay, but even now it was being overcome, threatening to drown him in darkness and loss.

New Sorrows?

Uraneth noticed the new one. Greater than the mortal creature in front of her, but somehow less as well. Restricted, bound. It was strange to her. When the small mortal left, she beckoned the other over. "Have you come to share in my sorrow?"

Nergath bowed her head to Uraneth, stepping forward and approaching the Lady of Sorrow. "I have come to speak with all of my kin, and it seems I have found one. I come with an offer of mutual benefit for all of our kind." She says, smiling at Uraneth.

Down where it's wetter
Baloma temporarily feels as if he missed something, and yet that passes.

(I missed the Yaori, if they are a race. They get all concepts besides myrkul and metalsmithing-those come after they get a metal)

He waves up, towards where another (in this case, Nergath) approaches.

"Greetings, kinsman!"

Nergath swims towards Baloma and Sahu, the long reptilian tail moving like a snake behind her. She stopped before the massive serpent that was Sahu, and bowed her head. "Greetings, Sister Sahu, and... who are you?" She tilted her head, then shook it. "No matter, what I have to say is not a secret to be hidden. I come with an offer of mutual benefit, three rules have been settled upon in the First Concilium Deorum, and I come to offer their protection and power to all who will hear me."

7 AP - 2 AP = 5 AP
2 AP: Gather Pantheon - The Pact Deorum

The Pact Deorum is a divine covenant between gods. Led by Nergath, those who enter into the pact are to abide by the divine laws laid down by the Concilium Deorum. In exchange, the collective group is endowed with increased power for every god who joins.

Sunev Rolias, and Fàin are currently invited, and more will be invited as conversations continue.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-15, 08:09 PM

Oh, it was this one. Well she wasn't as annoying as her luminescence, but Sahu was still not entirely fond of her. Still, she was always willing to listen to an offer. It would be foolish to spur one out of hand because of a first impression.

"Well met, Nergath," Sahu replied in a hiss. "I'm not one to turn down the potential of a benefit. What are these rules? I had believed we'd reached the closest thing to an accord when I left - that we simply wouldn't mess with eachothers domains and peoples directly."

Fan

2014-08-15, 08:17 PM

Ethidras followed her father, listening to him speak Titans. Fitting name for them. She looked around and decided she would be better off in a different form. She shifted into a female woman in armor. She then continued to follow him until she was told to sit. She then sat down and resumed listening to her father. After he was done she replied. "Well met, I am Ethidras, Dragon goddess of Magic and battle, though I feel like the latter hasn't awakened yet." She felt it the moment she was created. Something was missing in her. She needed to awaken it.

"I find what I know strange. I know things that have yet to be done or made, yet I don't know much of the things I should. I know about Light magic, yet I am the only one who can perform it. I know how to fight and that I love doing it so long as I don't have to kill someone, but I have never fought. Perhaps I know what I am, yet everything else is a mystery."

[The Sun]

Alcandor smiled, so his daughter was one of combat and justice? A finer set of domains and goals could not have been asked for, to seek to better others, and yourself was the ultimate pursuit, and these dragons? The concept itself was not one foreign to him, he had after all created a few sun wyrms to create the cosmic wind that gave the sun it's own, hostile, ecosystem.

"Already your words make me proud, to acknowledge what you do not yet know is a strength that I find myself lacking at times. If you need help I am here for you, and I'm sure my own mother and The Goddess of Divine Law would be more than happy to teach you the things I don't know about Light and Magic. As it stands the world out there. That little speck in the distance trapped in but the merest glimmer of my sun is the home of many mortal races for you to spread the teachings of light magic to, and has many places where your "Dragons" may flourish and find happiness.

Yet still, you need to be wary if you decide to awaken dragons and magic on that world, for The Goddess Sahu is an enemy of your grandmother, and will seek to spite her through attacks on you as she has already slandered the glory of The Sun and did battle with your Grandmother in the first moments of creation. Though I will rush to your aide if it comes to her attacking you openly, she is clever and will attack through the shadows, making it uncertain who did the deed."

He says conjuring a goblet of wine, offering it to her as he finished that statement and said, the boisterous scarlet haired God smiling widely as his other hand would raise a glass of his own.

"Now that's finished, we have an cause to celebrate, it is not every day a new God is sired, and Alcandor wont make the same mistake other Gods have of ignoring their offspring. So I propose a toast, to The Glory and Success of Ethidras, may her heart be forever as noble as it is now, and may she find success in all things!"

Yet, in this celebration, Alcandor was yet unaware of the events in Ghenna, while he toasted and celebrated the birth of a daughter, gods elsewhere plotted.

[Harena Magnus]

Among all the titans, none were as gentle and meek as Valerius, named for his sire and an artist taking to painting the first murals upon the walls of the Harena, but today he was going to find far more than another beam that demanded some form of art be scrawled upon it's form, today he also had his first encounter with a being of another race , an Okyua at that, leaning down to see the creature he'd look at it curiously, before speaking, smiling in a manner he thought had to be endearing but more than likely ended up looking like rows of blunt teeth on display each as large as the Okuya itself

"W... What are you little creature? You're not at all like the spiders or vermin that scurry within the tiniest crevices of our city. Are you a spirit? Some sort of messenger?"

MichaelGoldclaw

2014-08-15, 08:33 PM

Ethidras listened intensly. I think I may want to meet my grandmother soon. and this Sahu, seems like I need to keep an eye on her After noting everything, she raised her glass in response "and may my friends be worthy rivals at times of peace and great allies in times of conflict." After the toast, she drank from it. "Pretty good, I like it."

Eshkigal

2014-08-15, 08:33 PM

Under the Sea
Baloma nods to the new one, leaning against his hammer.

"I'll hear you out."

It was the least he could do, though he was not sure how this would go...

Darklady2831

2014-08-15, 08:53 PM

Under the Sea

Nergath nodded. "Thank you for your time, my Kin." She said, shifting from her Sahuagin-like form to that of her usual self. "It is true, you left after we reached a primitive accord, but we refined that into three ideals that I believe shall not only keep our interactions running smoothly, but benefit us all. The First Law, is that we shall not intervene directly. We shall not personally strike down mortals who serve our brethren. Instead, we will act through our own followers, allowing them to channel our power in service to our ends. This means that while we can give shelter, or healing, or our blessing, to our own followers; we will refrain from stepping in when our followers are challenged by the followers of other gods, or those who follow no god. Thus will the mortals we create be able to operate unhindered by the machinations of our enemies."

"The Second Law is that we all have the right to challenge our godly foes to single combat. Single combat will be held in neutral ground, and observed by at least three other gods, including myself. The winner gains superiority in the matter the combat was called upon to settle. Thus shall the mortal world be protected from the ruin we wreak when we unleash our full powers on each other."

"The Third and Final Law, is that all mortals with free will have souls, and vice versa. Upon the death of the mortal coil, the soul will be collected and sent to Gehenna, where the impartial laws will determine which of us the soul belongs to. Then the soul will be sent to the god that owns it, for them to do as they wish. The Faithless will be sorted into the irredeemable, and the redeemable. The Irredeemable will be punished for eons, and the redeemable will be put through Limbo, Purgatory, and Trials to determine where they will end up."

"If you agree to these laws, then I have created a pact. If you join it, then you will be expected to abide by the laws, and in return you will gain power for every god who abides by the laws. You will also have the right to call a Concilium Deorum, or Divine Council. As well as the right to call a Quisque Deorum, or Divine Litigation; where you may accuse and show evidence of another god breaking any of the laws and offending your domain."

Pantheon Invitations are extended to Sahu and Baloma.

Toxic Mind

2014-08-15, 09:31 PM

Phobia

2014-08-15, 11:19 PM

"Soon they will know peace." The Lord of Light said while absently watching the mortal realm. How the mortals suffered, crawling on the planet's face, mere insects with no idea of the grand scheme. This period of tragedy and chaos would be good for them. They would know what it was like before law.

"As you wish, Sister Nergath. I applaud your wisdom over all others." Lady Luminance replied directly and stood from the scorched throne to follow her fellow goddess. She followed the Lady of Pain through the portal and into the divine courtroom.

"Ah! This place is fantastic, dear sister! You really have a gift." Her Luminance gushed at the wonderful place of divine law. She ran her flaming hand down the beautifully crafted Judge's Bench not harming the divine material whatsoever. The goddess of raging light eyes the gavel but kept her hands off.

"This is where they will be judged." She nearly cooed with delight. With great reverence she studied every rune in The Circle of Binding. By the time she was done she may be surprised to find that Nergath had company.

Darklady2831

2014-08-16, 01:30 AM

Mutual?

"Benefit? What is this offer that is so beneficial to me?" Uraneth looks strangely at the other goddess. Her divinity shone through obviously enough, but Uraneth was hesitant to trust. What need had she of this new goddess? She had her lake, the land itself reflected her sorrow. What more was there?

Nergath smiled at Uraneth. "I offer you an agreement of protection and power. There are many like us, and we all have our domains. At times, our domains come into conflict and the things we cherish are endangered. I called a meeting of the gods, and together we came to an accord on rules of conduct... I extend the protection and benefit of these rules to you, should you wish to listen."

"Soon they will know peace." The Lord of Light said while absently watching the mortal realm. How the mortals suffered, crawling on the planet's face, mere insects with no idea of the grand scheme. This period of tragedy and chaos would be good for them. They would know what it was like before law.

"As you wish, Sister Nergath. I applaud your wisdom over all others." Lady Luminance replied directly and stood from the scorched throne to follow her fellow goddess. She followed the Lady of Pain through the portal and into the divine courtroom.

"Ah! This place is fantastic, dear sister! You really have a gift." Her Luminance gushed at the wonderful place of divine law. She ran her flaming hand down the beautifully crafted Judge's Bench not harming the divine material whatsoever. The goddess of raging light eyes the gavel but kept her hands off.

"This is where they will be judged." She nearly cooed with delight. With great reverence she studied every rune in The Circle of Binding. By the time she was done she may be surprised to find that Nergath had company.

Nergath turns to face Her Luminance. She smiles, nodding to the Lord of Light. "I apologize, but I must delay our private conversation a short while. Though you could offer some insight for us in our current predicament." She held a hand in front of her, palm up, and images of Titans and mortals flashed into being, showing the delicate balance of the mortal world.

"Your son, Alcandor Ballard, has created beings that shift the delicate balance on the Material Plane. They are colossal beings, with more magical and physical might from birth than most mortals achieve in a lifetime. Needless to say, they have the greatest potential to think themselves above us... thus Sister Maya and myself have decided to shift the power of souls so that those born with less power have a greater potential to gain power, and those born with more power have a lesser potential."

Toxic Mind

2014-08-16, 02:38 AM

Phobia

2014-08-16, 03:21 AM

"Oh.. We aren't alone. Hello, Maya." She said rather curtly, thrown from her childlike glee at the place of punishment by seeing this wispy goddess again so soon. "And.. Whoever you are. Her Luminance believed she had met all of the divines worthy of note." She added, as an afterthought, to that other god she had never seen before. If they were worthy of any attention they would have been at the council.

"My son has indeed been naughty. Maybe if I had made the sun bigger less of that unquenchable fire would be boiling inside him. Her Luminance should of made the sun even bigger; bright enough to light every dark place. Oh my, a mother's regret." She ranted as she drifted over to stand with the other divines. "And what of the sea hag's brood? Aren't they too blessed with extraordinary gifts?" The goddess said with a huff.

"The elves are sun-touched and should be thriving. That my son would declare a rule of strength and then create monsters even greater than my elves is of concern to me. What are his plans if he intends to game the system in his favor." She mused after another moment of contemplation.

"No being must ever think itself above the gods. Her Luminance agrees to your proposal; let those who are born weakest have the potential to be the strongest."

Darklady2831

2014-08-16, 04:14 AM

Uraneth spins her finger, contemplating for a moment. Behind her, the waters of the lake begin to whirl in time with her movements. Eventuallty she seems to reach a conclusion. "I will listen. Order must be followed. Through order, sorrow and sadness are ended." Whether Nergath realizes or not, Uraneth's strange way of handling those drawn to her is order, in its own way. Immutable as the goddess herself.

Nergath nodded. "Shortly after the dawn of time, the gods that existed convened in the Neutral Realm of Gehenna. There, we worked out ground rules with which to conduct our business on the mortal realm. The First Law, is that we shall not intervene directly. We shall not personally strike down mortals who serve our brethren. Instead, we will act through our followers, allowing them to channel our power in service to our ends. This means that while we can give shelter, or healing, or our blessing, to our own followers; we will refrain from stepping in when our followers are challenged by the followers of other gods, or those who follow no god. Thus will the mortals we create be able to operate unhindered by the machinations of our enemies."

"The Second Law is that we all have the right to challenge our godly foes to single combat. Single combat will be held in neutral ground, and observed by at least three other gods, including myself. The winner gains superiority in the matter the combat was called upon to settle. Thus shall the mortal world be protected from the ruin we wreak when we unleash our full powers on each other."

"The Third and Final Law, is that all mortals with free will have souls, and vice versa. Upon the death of the mortal coil, the soul will be collected and sent to Gehenna, where the impartial laws will determine which of us the soul belongs to. Then the soul will be sent to the god that owns it, for them to do as they wish. The Faithless will be sorted into the irredeemable, and the redeemable. The Irredeemable will be punished for eons, and the redeemable will be put through Limbo, Purgatory, and Trials to determine where they will end up." Nergath took a breath before continuing.

"If you agree to follow these laws, then I invite you to join the Pact Deorum. It is a collective of Gods who have pledged to uphold and enforce these laws. From our collective presence, power beyond what we could achieve alone is given to all of us. Should you join, then you too will be given more power than you would otherwise have."

"Oh.. We aren't alone. Hello, Maya." She said rather curtly, thrown from her childlike glee at the place of punishment by seeing this wispy goddess again so soon. "And.. Whoever you are. Her Luminance believed she had met all of the divines worthy of note." She added, as an afterthought, to that other god she had never seen before. If they were worthy of any attention they would have been at the council.

"My son has indeed been naughty. Maybe if I had made the sun bigger less of that unquenchable fire would be boiling inside him. Her Luminance should of made the sun even bigger; bright enough to light every dark place. Oh my, a mother's regret." She ranted as she drifted over to stand with the other divines. "And what of the sea hag's brood? Aren't they too blessed with extraordinary gifts?" The goddess said with a huff.

"The elves are sun-touched and should be thriving. That my son would declare a rule of strength and then create monsters even greater than my elves is of concern to me. What are his plans if he intends to game the system in his favor." She mused after another moment of contemplation.

"No being must ever think itself above the gods. Her Luminance agrees to your proposal; let those who are born weakest have the potential to be the strongest."

Nergath smiles at Her Luminance's agreement. "I am glad you agree. And worry not, Sister Sahu's creatures will be affected in a manner akin to the titans. Her Kraken will not have the potential of an Okuya or an Elf. As for this one," Nergath gestured to Syrid. "He is a newborn, and he found his way here on his own. He claims to be a servant to us, but I say that he carries the spark, and thus is our equal." Nergath chuckled quiety.

"But regardless, I have created a Pact Deorum, for those of us who wish to follow and uphold the laws we set forth. As a group, we can more effectively enforce the laws, and our collective presence should bestow all of us with extra power with which we can do what we will. Thus, I invite all of you; Sister Maya, Brother Syrid, and Sister Luminance, to join me in the Pact Deorum."

Pantheon Invitations extended to Uraneth, Maya, Syrid, and Her Luminance.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-16, 05:21 AM

[Harena Magnus]

Among all the titans, none were as gentle and meek as Valerius, named for his sire and an artist taking to painting the first murals upon the walls of the Harena, but today he was going to find far more than another beam that demanded some form of art be scrawled upon it's form, today he also had his first encounter with a being of another race , an Okyua at that, leaning down to see the creature he'd look at it curiously, before speaking, smiling in a manner he thought had to be endearing but more than likely ended up looking like rows of blunt teeth on display each as large as the Okuya itself

"W... What are you little creature? You're not at all like the spiders or vermin that scurry within the tiniest crevices of our city. Are you a spirit? Some sort of messenger?"

Harena Magnus
Masat could've jumped out of his skin when one of the colossi noticed him. He backed away, glancing from side to side, but there was nowhere he could run. The wizard stammered "No, big-painter. No, I'm just a traveller"

With a gesture, the Okyua floated upwards, to meet Valerius' gaze more directly. The traveller wore simple green robes, and seemed like a Titan in most respects, bar his miniscule size. In his hair, the little one wore a silver-grey feather, and around his neck he bore a shell-charm. The magician bowed. "I am Masat, of the Okyua. I have come to your people in search of knowledge." Tilting his head, Masat tried to study Valerius in turn. It was hard; there was more of the titan to observe. Eventually though, the traveller asked the question that had been praying on his mind. "Who are you? I'd never heard of people as big as you and your friends. What are you doing here? Are you building a city?"

Fan

2014-08-16, 06:20 AM

[Harena Magnus]

"We're building a divine monument to our creator, The God of Strength gifted us with the skill in masonry to do so. We are to be attendants to it, and to gather heroes from various lands to test their mettle against each other, a mechanism, a safety valve for the Gods to test themselves against each other through champions. We are the custodians and guardians of it's purpose, or so the Prophet Cassius preaches.

Never the less, it is an honor to meet one of another race. Tell me, Masat, are you your people's ambassador? If so, you shouldn't be talking to me. I'm but an artist, designated to paint the glory of the combats to come and our God's Achievements upon the walls of the Harena Magnus. If you wish to know the true face of our people, pl.. please trouble yourself no more with a simple painter."

He says, the titan hillariosly enough shaking at the thought of betraying Ryder, mumbling "oh dear, oh dear" underneath his breath, the chisel clattering to the floor before he'd gesture towards one of the few, few, finished rooms saying.

"T..There, go ahead and go see Cassius, don't mention that I talked to you first just say that you were directed. I'd rather not put myself in any more trouble than I am if anyone who's passed by sees me talking to a wall."

[I'm on a Star]

"Hahaha, a finer toast has never been given! However, a feast should never be enjoyed by two alone. Would you mind me relocating this to a more public venue so we can celebrate with our fellows?""

He'd say before downing his goblet in a few gulps, pouring another one shortly. It seemed Alcandor was fond of drink if nothing else, the meat of a dozen animals appearing on the table, fine meads and honeyed wines appearing by the load as Alcandor does his best to conjure something worthy of his daughter, clearly overjoyed and wanting to share this experience, but for now, he dined and he celebrated, laughing boisterously and singing aloud the praises of his godly offspring.

Welp, he is nothing if not boisterous.

Eshkigal

2014-08-16, 07:18 AM

Inspector Valin

2014-08-16, 07:50 AM

[Harena Magnus]

"We're building a divine monument to our creator, The God of Strength gifted us with the skill in masonry to do so. We are to be attendants to it, and to gather heroes from various lands to test their mettle against each other, a mechanism, a safety valve for the Gods to test themselves against each other through champions. We are the custodians and guardians of it's purpose, or so the Prophet Cassius preaches.

Never the less, it is an honor to meet one of another race. Tell me, Masat, are you your people's ambassador? If so, you shouldn't be talking to me. I'm but an artist, designated to paint the glory of the combats to come and our God's Achievements upon the walls of the Harena Magnus. If you wish to know the true face of our people, pl.. please trouble yourself no more with a simple painter."

He says, the titan hillariosly enough shaking at the thought of betraying Ryder, mumbling "oh dear, oh dear" underneath his breath, the chisel clattering to the floor before he'd gesture towards one of the few, few, finished rooms saying.

"T..There, go ahead and go see Cassius, don't mention that I talked to you first just say that you were directed. I'd rather not put myself in any more trouble than I am if anyone who's passed by sees me talking to a wall."

Masat smiled at the poor Titan's worries, shaking his head. He'd been in the city long enough to gather a little information, and talking to the strongest member of a race of giants seemed... unwise. "I don't think I should bother Ryder. I'm not an ambassador, I think. I don't represent anyone but myself. The Okyua have no king, no leader. No one person like your 'Ryder Cassius' holds dominion over all of us. We honour the old and wise, and heed their words, but they rule caravans and tribes. I don't know what to say to a king." He chuckled as he finally found footing on his friend's shoulder, looking down at the fallen chisel. "A stonecarver though? We have those. That's what Earth Magic is for, after all."

Excuses given, Masat looked back towards the wall, whistling gently, tracing the patterns in the air with his hand. It was indeed impressive. "You carve days gone by into your walls. Do you know your race's history?" Slowly, a little sheepishly, the young Wizard begun to explain. "I'm searching for magic or medicine powerful enough to heal my friends. I knew of nothing in my homeland, so I decided to look... beyond. Though I'm still trying to work out how to direct myself."

Fan, do you want to trade Masonry for Medicine? Both advanced concepts, and this seems like a point for exchanging advanced knowledge.

Fan

2014-08-16, 08:15 AM

Masat smiled at the poor Titan's worries, shaking his head. He'd been in the city long enough to gather a little information, and talking to the strongest member of a race of giants seemed... unwise. "I don't think I should bother Ryder. I'm not an ambassador, I think. I don't represent anyone but myself. The Okyua have no king, no leader. No one person like your 'Ryder Cassius' holds dominion over all of us. We honour the old and wise, and heed their words, but they rule caravans and tribes. I don't know what to say to a king." He chuckled as he finally found footing on his friend's shoulder, looking down at the fallen chisel. "A stonecarver though? We have those. That's what Earth Magic is for, after all. Though a fair amount of it comes from the knowledge of stone working that our god gifted us for the sake of building the harena."

Excuses given, Masat looked back towards the wall, whistling gently, tracing the patterns in the air with his hand. It was indeed impressive. "You carve days gone by into your walls. Do you know your race's history?" Slowly, a little sheepishly, the young Wizard begun to explain. "I'm searching for magic or medicine powerful enough to heal my friends. I knew of nothing in my homeland, so I decided to look... beyond. Though I'm still trying to work out how to direct myself."

Fan, do you want to trade Masonry for Medicine? Both advanced concepts, and this seems like a point for exchanging advanced knowledge.

"Carving? Oh no, the stone moves at our will, we mix it's colors and blend it's pigments to get the desire images we want and this chisel is for hammering our the impurities in the stone, nothing more. As for medicine, we know enough to take care of our own and treat the winter chills that tend to take our young in the cold months, but otherwise I'm sorry to say that we've yet to develop any treatments that I'd consider special outside of your traditional herbal treatments that our shamans blend from the foliage and stone. Honestly we have been having difficulty if I want to tell the whole truth though, our forms are rather.. prone to disease thanks to our size, dizziness and nausea mean a lot more when a fall can mean a broken leg, and we've been losing a fair amount of the elders to such things.

Though, if you're here to treat the sick then.. I suppose I'd be more than happy to help you with some medicine that I keep for myself. Though, I'm unsure of how the herbs would effect someone of your.. well uh, size."

He says, the Titan surprisingly embarrassed about the whole matter. If someone had just come seeking the titans medicine then he'd be more than happy to help how he could. He'd always been more inclined to helping things, contrary to the "Survival of the Fittest" mentality Ryder constantly spouted from the book of the blazing lion.

As he finished he'd reach down with his palm, the Titans hand easily big enough to carry the Okuya but not so terrifyingly large as to be much larger than perhaps him laying down, the titan continuing as he'd say.

"H...Here I'll carry you, the walk is rather far even for me, and well.. it seems as though it's been enough of a journey for you already."

Seems like a fair trade.

Anubis Dread

2014-08-16, 09:23 AM

Sahu mused over the rules thoughtfully, her mouth grimacing in distaste. This complicated things. The non-intervention law still sounded like it was to her advantage, but the other two laws... she now needed to become stronger in case she was challenged when her conquest went underway. And she would also need to create some form of container for the myriad of souls that would come her way. She said that souls would go to those who owned it? That might work out well, strictly speaking. Any who were mad with blood lust or depraved beyond repair could be seen as her children. None the less, all of this would delaye her plans. Although...

"I accept these terms and join your little pantheon... though I would appreciate it if you could 'waive the fee' so to speak, I am... rather spent right now," Sahu reluctantly admitted. "I do however have a request - send those who need punishing to me, when I have established a place to keep them and souls of my own." She grinned wickedly, her fangs gleaming. "Don't worry, I'll let you look over my work. I can assure you their suffering will truly be eternal."

MichaelGoldclaw

2014-08-16, 09:38 AM

[I'm on a Star]

"Hahaha, a finer toast has never been given! However, a feast should never be enjoyed by two alone. Would you mind me relocating this to a more public venue so we can celebrate with our fellows?""

He'd say before downing his goblet in a few gulps, pouring another one shortly. It seemed Alcandor was fond of drink if nothing else, the meat of a dozen animals appearing on the table, fine meads and honeyed wines appearing by the load as Alcandor does his best to conjure something worthy of his daughter, clearly overjoyed and wanting to share this experience, but for now, he dined and he celebrated, laughing boisterously and singing aloud the praises of his godly offspring.

Welp, he is nothing if not boisterous.

Ethidras smilied. "Of course." She reached for some chicken meat and took a bite from it, washing it down with wine. Her father was doing his best to make her feel welcome. That should probably be expected, but still "Father, I thank you for this. It is quite a welcome."

Toxic Mind

2014-08-16, 09:54 AM

"What is..souls?" Uraneth looks confused. So new to the world, she has no concept of souls, simply referring to the ghostly outlines as "afters". Uraneth brightened at the other two rules though. "Uraneth gives her gift to any who need it. She is glad that other gods will not harm those who come to her, who need her to take their sorrow." To Uraneth, her actions were not harm, but aid, given freely and joyfully. After all, a being with no concept of the value of life would hardly think it's lack to be a problem.

squidpope

2014-08-16, 01:40 PM

Nergath nodded. "Shortly after the dawn of time, the gods that existed convened in the Neutral Realm of Gehenna. There, we worked out ground rules with which to conduct our business on the mortal realm. The First Law, is that we shall not intervene directly. We shall not personally strike down mortals who serve our brethren. Instead, we will act through our followers, allowing them to channel our power in service to our ends. This means that while we can give shelter, or healing, or our blessing, to our own followers; we will refrain from stepping in when our followers are challenged by the followers of other gods, or those who follow no god. Thus will the mortals we create be able to operate unhindered by the machinations of our enemies."

"The Second Law is that we all have the right to challenge our godly foes to single combat. Single combat will be held in neutral ground, and observed by at least three other gods, including myself. The winner gains superiority in the matter the combat was called upon to settle. Thus shall the mortal world be protected from the ruin we wreak when we unleash our full powers on each other."

"The Third and Final Law, is that all mortals with free will have souls, and vice versa. Upon the death of the mortal coil, the soul will be collected and sent to Gehenna, where the impartial laws will determine which of us the soul belongs to. Then the soul will be sent to the god that owns it, for them to do as they wish. The Faithless will be sorted into the irredeemable, and the redeemable. The Irredeemable will be punished for eons, and the redeemable will be put through Limbo, Purgatory, and Trials to determine where they will end up." Nergath took a breath before continuing.

"If you agree to follow these laws, then I invite you to join the Pact Deorum. It is a collective of Gods who have pledged to uphold and enforce these laws. From our collective presence, power beyond what we could achieve alone is given to all of us. Should you join, then you too will be given more power than you would otherwise have."

Nergath smiles at Her Luminance's agreement. "I am glad you agree. And worry not, Sister Sahu's creatures will be affected in a manner akin to the titans. Her Kraken will not have the potential of an Okuya or an Elf. As for this one," Nergath gestured to Syrid. "He is a newborn, and he found his way here on his own. He claims to be a servant to us, but I say that he carries the spark, and thus is our equal." Nergath chuckled quiety.

"But regardless, I have created a Pact Deorum, for those of us who wish to follow and uphold the laws we set forth. As a group, we can more effectively enforce the laws, and our collective presence should bestow all of us with extra power with which we can do what we will. Thus, I invite all of you; Sister Maya, Brother Syrid, and Sister Luminance, to join me in the Pact Deorum."

Pantheon Invitations extended to Uraneth, Maya, Syrid, and Her Luminance.

"I am honored by your consideration of me as an equal. As for this invitation, I am flattered, but I must decline for now. There are simply to many unknown variables for me to agree to right now. I have not even made the acquaintance of any other gods, and aligning myself with a group without having done so seems rash." Syrid bowed low. "I do hope that you will keep me in mind as a friend regardless of explicit alliances. It would please me to aid you in your ventures. In fact... There's something I'd like to try."

Syrid produced a candle from... Now where had he gotten this? The aether? Had he simple conjures it with his will? He was unsure. It did not matter now. He placed it on the ground in front of the other gods, hoping this would work.

The light from around the candle casted strange shadows around the room. These shadows slowly began to creep towards the source of the light, crawling up the sides of the wax till they reached the wick, then covered even the flame. The shadows melted back into the ground before dissipating entirely.

The mortal plane:

A light began to glow on the dark shore, no more than a spark at first as the candle slowly added into being. The light's intensity slowly began to increase, the candle growing larger, the wax hardening into metal, the flame reaching into the sky as it became a mighty blaze. A large building appeared at the foot of the tower, providing an entry hall. Inside where hundreds of books in all languages, large lecture halls for discourse as well studies. Shadowy figures, wisps of beings began to walk these halls, ready to help guide those in search of information. The beacon atop the tower shone out, over the sea, and soon seafaring travelers arrived, curious as to the nature of this massive library. They swapped stories, laughed, and soon a thriving community with members from all races began to form, together, in pursuit of knowledge. Temples to the gods formed, each eager to an converts out of the visitors.

AP rollover +4
14/15
-1 alter land: the Night Tower - a cross between the light house of Helios and the library of Alexandria, the Night Tower serves as a learning place for all races (except titans {for now}) to exchange ideas . A harbor city (the Night City) exists at the foot of the tower, a place of trade between all races. It is located on the coast of Volcanaan, on the coast nearest Gadras. It is without residences until people arrive. The shades that walk the halls and serve as stewards are actually a part of the tower. if it is destroyed, they too die.

-1 create concept: information exchange - races that have content interaction with other races may developed ideas more rapidly as they are exposed to ways of thinking utterly unlike their own. It is easier (but still not without effort) for the mortal races to adopt concepts previously exclusive to other races.

12/15 AP

Phobia

2014-08-16, 02:25 PM

"Some are more equal than others.." Her Luminance muttered darkly while glancing over at Syrid. As even Maya was invited to the Pact Deorum, she tensed up slightly and looked annoyed. But it wasn't about to stop her.

"Thank you for extending me this honor. Let me be the first to join you, dear sister, and let the universe know the divine framework." She said quickly, her light burning brightly from excitement.

Very short post!

AP Roller: +4
AP: 6

Join Pact Deorum (Join Pantheon) [1]

AP: 5

Toxic Mind

2014-08-16, 02:42 PM

Response on last page.

Such as the world around the lake had changed with exposure to Uraneth, so too did the lake itself change. Deep in its depths, which extended far beyond what should have been there, even if someone were foolish enough to attempt to find the bottom, a presence began to form. Not consciousness, not truly, but the Lake became more than a simple body of water. Its waters became black as night itself, and the Lake of Sorrows felt that there were other places, other waters that it should incorporate. And so it called to it one of the nearby elves. A gaunt creature now, possessing little of the beauty and grace it once had, the elf drew near the edge of the lake. Heedless of the black waters, it drank, and in doing so, lost itself. THe Lake of Sorrows consumed its will, breaking it to its purpose. So the elf filled up his water-skin with water from the lake, and began walking. Beyond the borders of the Blight he traveled, the forest and beasts giving way before him, recognizing one of their own. Until he came at last to a river. Powerful and swift, he knew not where it flowed, only that it was fresh, and so he walked in. His water-skin opens, and a trickle of black enters the pure waters. It seemed small, but the damage was done. Over time, the river would slowly become darker, spreading the black waters along its length. Purpose fulfilled, the Lake had little use for its once slave, and quickly enough, the river pulled the elf under, dashing his body to pieces among the rocks as if in vengeance for the corruption visited upon it.

Create Artifact: The Lake of Sorrow: 4 AP - The Lake of Sorrows becomes possessed of its own baleful intelligence. The power of Uraneth has suffused it to the point that it begins to have thoughts of spreading itself. The Lake uses those corrupted by its waters to accomplish this, bringing some of its essence to once fresh lakes and rivers. Once the waters of the Lake enter a new water system, they take it over, slowly at first, but spreading quickly, like a virus. Eventually, they affect the same changes on the surrounding land as the Lake itself. Anyone who drinks from these polluted waters loses some of their will, and with time, becomes little more than a puppet. The original Lake where Uraneth resides is far too concentrated, and is capable of making any mortal creature subservient in just a taste. The Lake also begins to defend itself using the forest and beasts and surrounding peoples to dissuade outsiders that it feels threaten it. The Lake's corruption functions mechanically as a curse effect and can be countered as such.

AP: 13/15

Darklady2831

2014-08-16, 02:52 PM

If only I didn't already use crab people
Baloma taps his chin as he considers the rules, creating a ringing noise in the water.

"What of organizing mortals, or teaching innovation in war? I am god of inspiration, that is my duty, and mortals can be inspired by all things. Would this council stand in my way as I guide it's children to new heights? While I tried to help each mortal have a meaningful life finding a way to impact their world?"

Nergath considered Baloma's words carefully. "It would depend on how you do these deeds. If you simply teach, inspire, and give mortals the tools to do what they would, then this council would not stand in your way. But should you intervene directly, by giving mortals a new weapon in the midst of combat or by giving them a finished product without any work on their part, then the Law requires us to stop you." Nergath observed Baloma carefully, her black eyes giving no hint of what might be going on inside her mind.

Sahu mused over the rules thoughtfully, her mouth grimacing in distaste. This complicated things. The non-intervention law still sounded like it was to her advantage, but the other two laws... she now needed to become stronger in case she was challenged when her conquest went underway. And she would also need to create some form of container for the myriad of souls that would come her way. She said that souls would go to those who owned it? That might work out well, strictly speaking. Any who were mad with blood lust or depraved beyond repair could be seen as her children. None the less, all of this would delaye her plans. Although...

"I accept these terms and join your little pantheon... though I would appreciate it if you could 'waive the fee' so to speak, I am... rather spent right now," Sahu reluctantly admitted. "I do however have a request - send those who need punishing to me, when I have established a place to keep them and souls of my own." She grinned wickedly, her fangs gleaming. "Don't worry, I'll let you look over my work. I can assure you their suffering will truly be eternal."

Nergath looks Sahu over, then nods. "Consider the fee waived, this once. I hope that you will one day return the favor." She said, a brief flash of purple energy from her eyes appearing as Nergath paid the way for Sahu to join the Pact Deorum. "I will keep your request in mind, though I expect that some of our kin will have objections. I was planning to punish them myself, to keep it impartial. Regardless, I will do what I can."

"What is..souls?" Uraneth looks confused. So new to the world, she has no concept of souls, simply referring to the ghostly outlines as "afters". Uraneth brightened at the other two rules though. "Uraneth gives her gift to any who need it. She is glad that other gods will not harm those who come to her, who need her to take their sorrow." To Uraneth, her actions were not harm, but aid, given freely and joyfully. After all, a being with no concept of the value of life would hardly think it's lack to be a problem.

Nergath chuckles. "Mortals are made of two things. The mortal coil is the first, it is their physical body. The soul is the second, it is the essence of their life, choices, and memories. When a mortal dies, what remains is the soul." Nergath looked about, then pointed to a soul that Uraneth had collected earlier. "That is a soul. I bring them to Gehenna, and then sort them into their appropriate afterlives." She turned back to Uraneth. "I am curious however, how do you 'take their sorrow'?"

"I am honored by your consideration of me as an equal. As for this invitation, I am flattered, but I must decline for now. There are simply to many unknown variables for me to agree to right now. I have not even made the acquaintance of any other gods, and aligning myself with a group without having done so seems rash." Syrid bowed low. "I do hope that you will keep me in mind as a friend regardless of explicit alliances. It would please me to aid you in your ventures. In fact... There's something I'd like to try."

Syrid produced a candle from... Now where had he gotten this? The aether? Had he simple conjures it with his will? He was unsure. It did not matter now. He placed it on the ground in front of the other gods, hoping this would work.

The light from around the candle casted strange shadows around the room. These shadows slowly began to creep towards the source of the light, crawling up the sides of the wax till they reached the wick, then covered even the flame. The shadows melted back into the ground before dissipating entirely.

The mortal plane:

A light began to glow on the dark shore, no more than a spark at first as the candle slowly added into being. The light's intensity slowly began to increase, the candle growing larger, the wax hardening into metal, the flame reaching into the sky as it became a mighty blaze. A large building appeared at the foot of the tower, providing an entry hall. Inside where hundreds of books in all languages, large lecture halls for discourse as well studies. Shadowy figures, wisps of beings began to walk these halls, ready to help guide those in search of information. The beacon atop the tower shone out, over the sea, and soon seafaring travelers arrived, curious as to the nature of this massive library. They swapped stories, laughed, and soon a thriving community with members from all races began to form, together, in pursuit of knowledge. Temples to the gods formed, each eager to an converts out of the visitors.

AP rollover +4
14/15
-1 alter land: the Night Tower - a cross between the light house of Helios and the library of Alexandria, the Night Tower serves as a learning place for all races (except titans {for now}) to exchange ideas . A harbor city (the Night City) exists at the foot of the tower, a place of trade between all races.

-1 create concept: information exchange - races that have content interaction with other races may developed ideas more rapidly as thy are exposed to ways of thinking utterly unlike their own. It is easier (but still not without effort) for the mortal races to adopt concepts previously exclusive to other races.

12/15 AP

"Of course, Brother Syrid. I hope you will join us in time. For now, you are welcome in Gehenna, and later I wish to discuss something with you." Nergath smiled reassuringly at the young god.

"Some are more equal than others.." Her Luminance muttered darkly while glancing over at Syrid. As even Maya was invited to the Pact Deorum, she tensed up slightly and looked annoyed. But it wasn't about to stop her.

"Then let me be the first to join you, my sister, and let the universe know the divine framework." She said quickly, her light burning brightly from excitement.

Very shot post!

AP Roller: +4
AP: 6

Join Pact Deorum (Join Pantheon) [1]

AP: 5

Nergath smiled as Her Luminance joined the Pact Deorum. Gods were gathering together in the greatest venture yet to be undertaken, and Nergath was pleased. "Wonderful, Sister Luminance. Together we shall bring order and stability to the cosmos." The Lady of Pain looked satisfied, but inside she was ecstatic. More and more gods joined her every moment, and as more joined, the power of all of them grew. Soon, she would create servitors to aid in enforcing the Divine Edicts, and in gathering and judging mortal souls.

5 AP + 4 AP - 1 AP - 3 AP = 5 AP
+4 AP Rollover
-1 AP Sahu joins the Pact Deorum
-3 AP Gain Domain - Balance (Stability)

4/7 Create Gehenna
6/7 Gather the Pact Deorum
7/7 Pay Sahu's entry fee to the Pact Deorum

Inspector Valin

2014-08-16, 03:12 PM

Harena Magnus
The Okuya and Titan spent the day together, talking of the different lives they had led, Masat telling tales of his time fishing whilst younger, meeting the divine bird-friend Oovi, and his travels since then. Above all else, the two spoke of medicine. The Okyua were more advanced than the Big-Folk, understanding as much the methods of treatment as individual herbs. Soon enough it was Masat who was giving Valerius advice. Still, the little wizard did not leave empty-headed. There were herbs here that could stand further experimentation. As Masat pondered, the Mason spoke to him of stonework,secrets that the Okyua could use with both magic and metal. It seemed that both races would come away from his conversation the stronger.

Eventually, the sun was beginning to set. Masat gathered the extracts he had decided upon, beaming up at his newfound friend. "Thank you, Valerius. You have been honest, true and friendly. I appreciate it all." The bright swirl of the Rainbow Routes started to rise up around the wizard before he paused, meeting his friend's gaze directly. "Is there anything I can do to repay you?"

Court of Divinities: Gehenna
Maya was silent for the longest at Nergath's offer, her general smile faded. Finally, once the other two were done, the Lady of Luck spoke, tapping agitatedly against the pillar she lent upon. "I... am conflicted. I am the Goddess of Possibility, Chance, Fortune. My domain is more what might be than what is. Limiting myself, placing constraints upon myself is difficult. Irritating. It's not what I was meant to be."

The Goddess paused for a few seconds, silent and still, before slowly starting to grin. A chuckle echoed out over the proud courtroom as Maya considered the other side of the question aloud. "And yet, it makes things more interesting. How to accomplish what I seek when my options are bound, and certain choices are removed.The struggle, the possibilities, the tricks I may need to employ... Just because something is improbable doesn't make it impossible."

With a bright flash of light, Maya had turned around, once again clad in the golden gown she had worn before. She was a queen by birth, after all. Placing a hand upon her crown to steady it, she bowed to Nergath. "I am with you. As long as your laws are just, and your decisions fair, Luck will be by your side."

11AP Remaining
3AP: Gain Domain, Hope (Possibility)
Create Race: Okyua [2AP]
Create Land: Illyria [2AP]
Create Advanced Concept; Medicine [2AP]
Create Mundane Concept: The Wheel [1AP]
1AP: Join Pantheon: Pact Deorum
6AP remaining

Toxic Mind

2014-08-16, 04:00 PM

Drinking Sorrow

"They come to me, their hearts laden with sorrows. I simply free them from the pain of such burdens, and keep their... souls..." she tries out the new word "with me, so they never feel alone. Life is too great, so I drink it from them, and their sorrows are ended." Uraneth smiles benevolently.

Kapow

2014-08-16, 04:16 PM

Fáin's Bearing

At Nergath' words, Fáin nodded.
"Fine then, Guardian of Divinity, I will join."
As he talked, a great bird landed on the table, on the opposite side of Nergath and began picking on some fruits. Before one of the godesses could react, Fáin smiled and greeted the bird like the old friend it was to him.
"Oovi, I'm happy to see, you those are the ladies Nergath and Sunev. This one you met already,", he said, nodding in the direction of the bird-woman, "although she looked different."
"No, you don't have to fear her, she's my guest and friend."
While speaking, Fáin got up and stepped, first on his seat, then on the table, all the time shrinking. He embraced the bird, "Will you once again travel with me?"
"Great!" He finished with honest joy in his voice.
And towards the two deities, now barely the size of their hands, he said, "Excuse me myladies, I dawdled already much too long, the World is calling to me, and I have to follow."
He considered something for a Moment and andded, "This,", mounting Oovi, "is the greatest way to travel. If you want to try it, I'm sure some of Oovi's friends would carry you."
And as if they had heard it, two swalbatrows landed close by, looking at the godesses.
"Now I have to leave, if there is nothing else, I'll say goodbye..."

"No,", he called, already in the air and laughter in his voice, "see you later!"

Then he was gone.

The Night City - A strange visitor

In one of the inn's that crowded together around the big tower, an old, blind man sat at a table, barely noticed by the other travelers, in spite of his strange clothing and the large bird on is shoulder.
"Well Oovi, let's see how we can help those 'mortals', without intervening to much."
The Traveller dipped his finger in his wine and began to draw lines on the table, while drawing, the tables surface changed, no longer was it even, some parts raised, similar to hills and mountains, others lowered looking like valleys and coasts.
"Ah, isn't that a fine map?"
"Oh, I think, they will figure it out. There are a lot of travelers here, they talk, they will see the use."
"Now, let's go and see this wonderful city."
"Syrid?"
"Yes, you could be right, the light in the darkness. HA!", he clapped his hands, "He did great. I wonder where he is, we should visit him"

Sorry, for being absent so Long - Family affairs :smallwink:
AP: 1/15 Rollover: +4AP
5/15 - Join Pantheon (1AP): Pact Deorum
4/15 - Create concept (1AP): MapmakingWhatever race comes to the Night City can gain the technics of mapmaking.
3/15 - Gain Domain (3AP): Domain Exploration (Curiosity)4AP: Feather of Oovi; 1AP: Concept Boats; 1AP: Curse Curiosity; 1AP Concept Mapmaking
AP: 0/15
Pantheon-AP: 1/1 (?)

Anubis Dread

2014-08-16, 04:23 PM

Upon her acceptance into the pantheon, Sahu felt a surge of strength flow through her. Ah, her strength was recovered! MORE than recovered! She felt... stronger. As though mere acceptance into a coalition of her fellows had boosted her strength! It was invigorating, intoxicating even! And... she would not have felt its effects for some time if not for the charity of Nergath. She hadn't even hesitated. She'd just freely given it. Did these rules mean so much to her she was willing to freely give a part of her divine essence to see them enforced? Or was it the favor she was after? Or perhaps she was simply feeling charitable. Whatever the case, it was... admirable. She was grateful towards the law abiding goddess.

"I am not one to merely 'pay something back'," Sahu growled, shifting into her anglerfish giant form. Lifting her webbed talon, she dug her right claws into her left arm until they bled, tearing through muscled as she dragged it along her flesh. Her black blood spilled into the surrounding ocean, and jagged gashes remained when she lifted her hand away. Her wounds soon closed, but jagged, bloody scars remained. "I owe you a TRUE favor, something of far more value than what you gave. These scars won't fade until you've cashed it in. Use it wisely," she grinned. She knew what other valued. Or rather she knew what she valued, and was intent to give the same to others that deserved it.

"As for the souls," Sahu went on, casually flicking some bloody off of her talon. "That sounds fair. I have full confidence that once my plans for tortured souls come to fruition even the most stern of gods will find it sufficient enough punishment," she grinned evilly.

Reset = +5AP
5/15

Darklady2831

2014-08-16, 06:26 PM

Court of Divinities: Gehenna
Maya was silent for the longest at Nergath's offer, her general smile faded. Finally, once the other two were done, the Lady of Luck spoke, tapping agitatedly against the pillar she lent upon. "I... am conflicted. I am the Goddess of Possibility, Chance, Fortune. My domain is more what might be than what is. Limiting myself, placing constraints upon myself is difficult. Irritating. It's not what I was meant to be."

The Goddess paused for a few seconds, silent and still, before slowly starting to grin. A chuckle echoed out over the proud courtroom as Maya considered the other side of the question aloud. "And yet, it makes things more interesting. How to accomplish what I seek when my options are bound, and certain choices are removed.The struggle, the possibilities, the tricks I may need to employ... Just because something is improbable doesn't make it impossible."

With a bright flash of light, Maya had turned around, once again clad in the golden gown she had worn before. She was a queen by birth, after all. Placing a hand upon her crown to steady it, she bowed to Nergath. "I am with you. As long as your laws are just, and your decisions fair, Luck will be by your side."

11AP Remaining
3AP: Gain Domain, Hope (Possibility)
Create Race: Okyua [2AP]
Create Land: Illyria [2AP]
Create Advanced Concept; Medicine [2AP]
Create Mundane Concept: The Wheel [1AP]
1AP: Join Pantheon: Pact Deorum
6AP remaining

Nergath bowed to Maya, smiling. "Make no mistakes, these laws are meant to foster growth and action, not stagnation."

Drinking Sorrow

"They come to me, their hearts laden with sorrows. I simply free them from the pain of such burdens, and keep their... souls..." she tries out the new word "with me, so they never feel alone. Life is too great, so I drink it from them, and their sorrows are ended." Uraneth smiles benevolently.

Nergath narrows her eyes, looking about. There were souls here, souls that needed to be sorted. "I imagine that other gods may be upset by your actions. They may have different understandings of mortals than you. They may value the life of a mortal more than the ridding of sorrow." Nergath looked back to Uraneth. She cared little if mortals lived or died, so long as they knew their place as dust beneath her heel. "I hope you agree to join the Pact Deorum, thus all of these matters can be settled to mutual satisfaction."

Fáin's Bearing

At Nergath' words, Fáin nodded.
"Fine then, Guardian of Divinity, I will join."
As he talked, a great bird landed on the table, on the opposite side of Nergath and began picking on some fruits. Before one of the godesses could react, Fáin smiled and greeted the bird like the old friend it was to him.
"Oovi, I'm happy to see, you those are the ladies Nergath and Sunev. This one you met already,", he said, nodding in the direction of the bird-woman, "although she looked different."
"No, you don't have to fear her, she's my guest and friend."
While speaking, Fáin got up and stepped, first on his seat, then on the table, all the time shrinking. He embraced the bird, "Will you once again travel with me?"
"Great!" He finished with honest joy in his voice.
And towards the two deities, now barely the size of their hands, he said, "Excuse me myladies, I dawdled already much too long, the World is calling to me, and I have to follow."
He considered something for a Moment and andded, "This,", mounting Oovi, "is the greatest way to travel. If you want to try it, I'm sure some of Oovi's friends would carry you."
And as if they had heard it, two swalbatrows landed close by, looking at the godesses.
"Now I have to leave, if there is nothing else, I'll say goodbye..."

"No,", he called, already in the air and laughter in his voice, "see you later!"

Then he was gone.

As Fàin departed, Nergath bowed. He had joined the Pact, that is what mattered. It was not her place to speak on his actions, for wandering was his domain.

"And if you agree, then I extend an invitation to a formal agreement. So long as you respect the law, you can draw power from the collective of those who do likewise. And you can call upon those who follow the law to defend against those who wilfully break it."
Sunev sat there, kicking her legs and thinking. She should, most likely, accept this offer. After all she could always leave later, and the rules chafed but little.

All the same, rules had a tendency to multiply. For now, she just wanted to be free, run and laugh and sing and play. Later would be a time to settle down.

Before she could make up her mind one way or another, though, a pain stabbed into her gut. Something was violating her domain - her forests, her land. Polluting water, spreading sorrow, robbing people of their capacity for life and love and joy. Animals and plants were twisted into ugly versions of themselves, turned to mere servants of some dark force.

Almost gasping at the feeling of violation, she bounced from her chair, normally bright features contorted into a foul grimace.

"Apologies, Aunt. I fear I must depart for now. I swear you will have my answer once this... issue... is resolved."

Sunev reeled in pain, and departed hastily. Nergath scowled, her form exploding into wisps of black smoke.

Upon her acceptance into the pantheon, Sahu felt a surge of strength flow through her. Ah, her strength was recovered! MORE than recovered! She felt... stronger. As though mere acceptance into a coalition of her fellows had boosted her strength! It was invigorating, intoxicating even! And... she would not have felt its effects for some time if not for the charity of Nergath. She hadn't even hesitated. She'd just freely given it. Did these rules mean so much to her she was willing to freely give a part of her divine essence to see them enforced? Or was it the favor she was after? Or perhaps she was simply feeling charitable. Whatever the case, it was... admirable. She was grateful towards the law abiding goddess.

"I am not one to merely 'pay something back'," Sahu growled, shifting into her anglerfish giant form. Lifting her webbed talon, she dug her right claws into her left arm until they bled, tearing through muscled as she dragged it along her flesh. Her black blood spilled into the surrounding ocean, and jagged gashes remained when she lifted her hand away. Her wounds soon closed, but jagged, bloody scars remained. "I owe you a TRUE favor, something of far more value than what you gave. These scars won't fade until you've cashed it in. Use it wisely," she grinned. She knew what other valued. Or rather she knew what she valued, and was intent to give the same to others that deserved it.

"As for the souls," Sahu went on, casually flicking some bloody off of her talon. "That sounds fair. I have full confidence that once my plans for tortured souls come to fruition even the most stern of gods will find it sufficient enough punishment," she grinned evilly.

Reset = +5AP
5/15

Nergath nodded, smiling to Sahu. "I thank you, then, Sister Sahu. I will think carefully on this favour, and rest assured it will only be used in dire need. Cogs began to turn in her mind, ideas forming on how she could use the aid of the Mistress of the Sea to her advantage. She could always wait and use Sahu's aid to bring in and punish a rogue god; perhaps even Mirmulnir himself, should he see fit to rebel further. Yes, then she could have Sahu aid her in sealing the rogue god away. Or maybe she would use Sahu's aid in pursuit of her own personal gain. Time would tell.

ArlEammon

2014-08-16, 06:53 PM

Skyen

The Skyen were many in number, they were strong, they had enhanced senses, they were the masters of the hunt, their tribes were many, but they were far too decentralized for social cohesion. They could collaborate with each other in large familial units with several large extended families, but they once they had more than a handful of thousand tribesmen, they inevitably broke off into other units so they could continue to spread themselves throughout the lands without infighting. One day, an exceptionally old man, of ninety years old, old even for the Hartmen in those days, had gathered several larger Tribal identities into one governing body. The wise men who lead their tribes gathered scores and scores of extended families into one country, all led by Ulfric, The Stormbringer.

The old man would live between twenty and twenty five more years, the records are not clear, before his death at an ancient life span. His family line would be fertile, and filled with rulers that would be highly competent in their roles as governor, war leader and symbol of the people.

5 AP -2 AP = 3 AP
2 AP spent for creation of a governing body, The Stormbringers. The name of the country, Hartenia.

Toxic Mind

2014-08-16, 07:04 PM

Phobia

2014-08-16, 09:35 PM

Her Luminance at Gehenna

"Yes, all will soon be glorious order." Her Luminance said proudly before leering at anyone still around that wasn't Nergath. "If you have no more.. business with others, perhaps now would be the perfect opportunity to speak privately with Her Luminance."

And with that, the goddess of light spared not one more word before opening a flaming portal that sparked and licked at the stone around. It would leave no lasting mark. With a final look back at the place of divine law Lady Light stepped through.

Her Luminance in the sun

"Ah.. That intense flame.. The very fire of creation and my most beautiful work." Her Luminance spoke praise of herself as she gazed upon the inner workings of the planar sun once more. She cast a look around at various beings of fire; early works by her son; Alcandor. He'd left the place a mess.

"What am I to do with that boy.." She muttered to the unquenchable fire that served as Alcandor's father, a little angry that he hadn't bothered to clean up after himself. This may his birthplace, but it was her home. The lady of light hoped that the slight mess or the intense planar heat wasn't too much for her sister, Nergath, that she'd invited here to speak privately.

"Her Luminance may soon walk the earth." She declared, more to hear the velvety sound of her own voice than anything else. The goddess was watching from the heavens the events on the mortal realm. Maybe it was her imagination, but the events seemed closer and easier to make out from here than in Gehenna. She wondered if her people and those that revered the light felt warmth in her gaze.

"All law will be divine because the laws flow from Glory's mouth. It was declared by Her Luminance to be perfect. The first step to an infallible world that runs like clock-work with every piece in it's place, every part moving in a singular direction and purpose that lines up with our designs. All will run as smoothly as she set the mortal ball of dirt circling around the planar sun." The lady ranted while watching the earth. "How can the law not be perfect if Law herself hath declared it? Only one who is infallible herself can declare the infallible laws of the universe. Her Luminance was created and charged with this magnificent purpose thus how could her every word be something other than divine truth. Every word she ever utters should be considered a direct royal proclamation. I am divine!"

Kallos, an elf hunter in Madras

The elven race was a beautiful and exotic one that lived in mainly tropical regions. Kallos was a member of one of fourteen tribes that lived in the tropical zone of Madras along with it's exotic wildlife. They knew of the tribes that existed further up on the land of Gadras, but didn't interact with them as much as they did the local tribes and Volcanaan was merely folklore.

They had no real guidance from a divine so far and thus mainly looked to each other just to survive. But they knew they were special and carried a particularly haughty attitude and kinship to the sun. In fact, many worshipped the sun itself for growing the fruits that they ate, lighting the way for them, and driving away predators. Fire was a big part of eleven culture because it was considered a small portion of the divine sun. Many elves went missing or died daily but it was merely a part of life.

Kallos himself was a mere hunter and warrior for the tribe, but one with big ideals. He'd been involved in the slaying of at least seven Krakens, but he didn't believe talk about the so-called bigger ones. The Hartmen were great hunting rivals, but he enjoyed out-moving and out-hunting them here in his element. They never stood a chance against an elf.

The real monsters were the Shalkath. Not as strong as Kraken, but vicious and relentless. Even thinking of them gave Kallos the shivers. They were forsaken creatures that hungered for elven flesh above all else. Elves could sense that about them somehow.. But where they had come from is a mystery. The occasional landlocked Kraken was simple compared to a ravenous pack of Shalkath. He'd seen elves ripped apart; the beasts easily getting into the vulnerable zone between spear tip and body. The tribes had moved further into the tropical jungle but all of them knew that the Shalkath weren't far behind. Hunting them.

So a hunter knew that to help his tribe he was taking his life into his hands. Kallos had some beautiful ideas but they were wasted on his struggling tribe. But he knew that these ideals were what would save them in the end.

And he may even have some divine help in that area. He had wandered further into the tropical rainforest than he ever had before, eluding two Shalkath that had caught his delicious elven scent. It was getting late, but there, growing beautifully, he noticed something extraordinary.

"What is this?" Kallos asked curiously as he bent down to pick the world's first purple rose.

AP: 5

Yes, my pre-hero Kallos has picked the purple rose and has the purple wand. This will propel him to hero status later on!

Gain Domain [Pride (Narcissism)]: Her Luminance believes herself to be absolutely perfect so much so that she has become the literal embodiment of pride, self-righteousness, and narcissism in your works. Creating the sun and making elves (explicitly the most beautiful race for no other reason than Luminance's pride) should be enough for this.

AP: 2

Darklady2831

2014-08-16, 10:51 PM

"What of the souls who have joined me?" Uraneth pulls on the threads of her dress, and the souls of those mortals that had come to her seeking the end of all sorrow appeared. They were mute witnesses, not speaking or even possessing of any emotions. "What shall I do with the souls of those who come for my gifts?" Uraneth seems willing enough to listen to the other goddess, knowing full well that her experience in this world was severely limited.

Nergath surveyed the mortal souls around her, taking in every detail. They were soundless, and bland, as souls should be; yet they were lesser than what she had expected. Perhaps the act of drinking their sorrow had diminished them. Nergath listened intently to Uraneth and noted her apparent distress. When she spoke, she was calm. "You shall do what you wish. For now that I have seen them, I know the souls that bear your mark. I will have them collected and brought to Gehenna, that they be determined to be rightfully yours, so that no other god may attempt to claim them lawfully. Then I will send them back to you, and you shall do anything you wish. For you are a goddess, and it is your right to the souls of those you have affected so completely."

Nergath smiled to Uraneth, and extended her hand. "I would show you Gehenna, if you would allow me to. Then you shall know where your souls are bound to be judged before being sent back home to you." She tilted her head slightly. "And should you wish a home apart from this glade, this lake; then you are welcome in Gehenna. There is plenty of space that remains vacant. Vast lands that could take the form of this lake if you wished them to. You could live in the outer reaches of the plane, close by your mortals."

Her Luminance at Gehenna

"Yes, all will soon be glorious order." Her Luminance said proudly before leering at anyone still around that wasn't Nergath. "If you have no more.. business with others, perhaps now would be the perfect opportunity to speak privately with Her Luminance."

And with that, the goddess of light spared not one more word before opening a flaming portal that sparked and licked at the stone around. It would leave no lasting mark. With a final look back at the place of divine law Lady Light stepped through.

Her Luminance in the sun

"Ah.. That intense flame.. The very fire of creation and my most beautiful work." Her Luminance spoke praise of herself as she gazed upon the inner workings of the planar sun once more. She cast a look around at various beings of fire; early works by her son; Alcandor. He'd left the place a mess.

"What am I to do with that boy.." She muttered to the unquenchable fire that served as Alcandor's father, a little angry that he hadn't bothered to clean up after himself. This may his birthplace, but it was her home. The lady of light hoped that the slight mess or the intense planar heat wasn't too much for her sister, Nergath, that she'd invited here to speak privately.

"Her Luminance may soon walk the earth." She declared, more to hear the velvety sound of her own voice than anything else. The goddess was watching from the heavens the events on the mortal realm. Maybe it was her imagination, but the events seemed closer and easier to make out from here than in Gehenna. She wondered if her people and those that revered the light felt warmth in her gaze.

"All law will be divine because the laws flow from Glory's mouth. It was declared by Her Luminance to be perfect. The first step to an infallible world that runs like clock-work with every piece in it's place, every part moving in a singular direction and purpose that lines up with our designs. All will run as smoothly as she set the mortal ball of dirt circling around the planar sun." The lady ranted while watching the earth. "How can the law not be perfect if Law herself hath declared it? Only one who is infallible herself can declare the infallible laws of the universe. Her Luminance was created and charged with this magnificent purpose thus how could her every word be something other than divine truth. Every word she ever utters should be considered a direct royal proclamation. I am divine!"

AP: 5

Yes, my pre-hero Kallos has picked the purple rose and has the purple wand. This will propel him to hero status later on!

Gain Domain [Pride (Narcissism)]: Her Luminance believes herself to be absolutely perfect so much so that she has become the literal embodiment of pride, self-righteousness, and narcissism in your works. Creating the sun and making elves (explicitly the most beautiful race for no other reason than Luminance's pride) should be enough for this.

AP: 2
The Sun

As Her Luminance ranted and settled into her home, black smoke bled through the portal to Gehenna. A shard of Nergath coalesced from this black smoke, squinting in the brilliant light of the sun. She looked about, looking distastefully at the sunlight beings around her. "More Mortals, wonderful." she thought, shooing a large hound away from her. She looked at Her Luminance, smirking faintly. Her smile faded as she spoke up. "You are indeed Divine, my Sister. As am I. And we are very alike, in my opinion. We both share a passion for order and law, and we both seem to be willing to do what needs to be done."

"Thus, I would like to extend an exclusive offer to you... join me in the creation of angels. Beings of pure law, they will serve us without free will, without the burden of a full soul. They will be the perfect soldiers, the perfect enforcers and servants. I can ask only you to aid me in their creation, for you are the god I trust most of all." Nergath's black eyes stare into those of Her Luminance. Shadows flit about Nergath, despite being an impossibility in this plane of light. Her plans for the Angels of Death were coming closer to deployment, if only she could convince Her Luminance to aid in their creation.

Phobia

2014-08-17, 12:19 AM

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 12:32 AM

Uraneth does not take the hand offered immediately. "This arrangement will do nicely enough, I think. I will join your group, since you are so keen on seeing order upheld. But I have buisness to attend to here. Perhaps later I shall come and visit you in this... Gehenna. I will not keep you waiting long, but my garden here needs tending, and I must attend to it myself." Now Uraneth takes the goddess' hand. Nergath can feel the nature of the other goddess, the deep abiding sorrow that forever haunted her form, deep and vast as the lake behind them, and implacable as a river winding to the sea. The contact was brief, but for Nergath it was like staring into the blackest darkness as it swallowed all light, until nothing remained but the simple HUNGER for something more.

1 AP: Join Pantheon

sean_hyer

2014-08-17, 02:52 AM

Sunev sat there, kicking her legs and thinking. She should, most likely, accept this offer. After all she could always leave later, and the rules chafed but little.

All the same, rules had a tendency to multiply. For now, she just wanted to be free, run and laugh and sing and play. Later would be a time to settle down.

Before she could make up her mind one way or another, though, a pain stabbed into her gut. Something was violating her domain - her forests, her land. Polluting water, spreading sorrow, robbing people of their capacity for life and love and joy. Animals and plants were twisted into ugly versions of themselves, turned to mere servants of some dark force.

Almost gasping at the feeling of violation, she bounced from her chair, normally bright features contorted into a foul grimace.

"Apologies, Aunt. I fear I must depart for now. I swear you will have my answer once this... issue... is resolved."

The beast in her mind cried out in pain and anger as she raced down the mountainside. It screamed for her to rush to the attack, to fight with tooth and claw and talon against whatever dared trespass against it. But she was not just a beast. She could plan. And so she would learn what was acting against her, and how they moved and thought. And THEN she would destroy the infection they had become.

Reaching one of her heart trees, she placed her palm on its bark, sending her mind questing across the world, examining the source of the ache in her mind. What she saw was just a lake. But it was black and menacing; the jungle surrounding it dank and menacing rather than welcoming. Trees grew twisted in evil shapes; gaunt, hollow-eyed animals roamed the land.

The lake, obviously, was the source of this evil. The simplest solution would be to purge the life around the lake. With no plants, the animals would leave or they would die, and the elves in the area would follow. The lake would still have to be dealt with, but that could be done at leisure.

Reaching out with her power, she drew in her energy from around the lake. Her blessing had created life, and she could remove it as easily. But the trees did not die; the grasses did not wither. Feeling more closely, she realised why. The area around the lake - the plants that grew there - were no longer hers. They belonged to another. That was why she had not noticed the corruption for so long.

A horrible thought struck her. If this was not, then what was the attack she felt on her estate? It had diminished to a dull ache in the back of her mind, but it weighed on her like an itch she could not scratch. Casting the net of her search wider, she soon found the true attack. A river, quite some distance from the lake, had a slowly growing thread of dark water at its heart.

The thread was yet small, and she knew she could rip it out with little effort. But what good was that if the source of the infection remained? Looking back through the memory of her trees, she found the moment the attack began. An elf, empty eyed and pale, walked into a mighty river, pouring a waterskin into it before being swept aside and dashed apart. From that waterskin came the blackness.

That was not natural behaviour for an elf, if the twisted creature could even be called such. Back further, seeing through countless eyes as it made its way through the jungle, until she traced it to its starting point. The accursed lake. It had found a way to spread. A vile, unnatural way that perverted life itself.

Now more than ever, she longed to attack the centre of the blight and destroy it. But she needed to learn more first. Even a mortal, with none of the senses she had, should know not to drink from such tainted water. She had to find out what changed them.

A short while later, she stood, speechless and spitting in rage. Her trees. HER TREES were the vector of attack. The animals and mortals did not drink the water, but her trees did. They had no other choice. And the animals ate the trees, and the mortals ate both the trees and the animals, and so the pollution spread.

And as if that was not enough, the lake could reach through the water, and control the minds of those it touched. Not just through subtle means, either. The elf had been controlled, it was clear to see. Not influenced, not guided. Taken over and used as a tool. And then, once it had served its purpose, it was discarded. Cast aside.

With that her path was clear. She had been hesitant to attack before, for fear of harming those around the lake. But the influence of the water was already on them. While they seemed to still live, it was just a fell, twisted facsimile of life. There was no joy to be found there. No energy and exuberance. Just existence, growing gaunt and twisted and pale, to be picked up and discarded by an evil force on a whim, or for a dark purpose.

This was the attack. While the growth around the lake might be that of another, the river and its environs were hers. And if she did not act soon, the corruption would spread still further, until all the world was in the grip of a mad puppeteer, with no beauty or life anywhere.

Sunev climbed into the hollow of the tree, vanishing in an instant. Immediately, she reappeared, stepping out of another tree of life a continent away. It was some distance from the lake - none of her creations grew in the stain on the world - but that was fine.

She did not race to battle, charging senseless into the fray. She stalked forwards, every sense on high alert. As she walked through the tainted area, roses sprouted. Not from the poisoned ground, but from her very body. They twined around her, until all that could be seen as she advanced was a pair of glaring green eyes.

As she neared the lake, animals emerged from the wildlife, baring their teeth at her. At HER. The trees almost seemed to twist and move to bar her path. She was already well past incandescent with rage, but this just caused the cold hatred in her heart to grow still further. Whoever or whatever dwelt in that vile lake was not long for the world.

Even a few elves stepped out, moving almost as if to bar her path before reconsidering. How ironic that her first interactions with a mortal race were so. No laughter, no love, just hatred and fear. The abominations would be destroyed soon enough, but what had been done to them still wrenched at her core.

As she reached the final approach, the roses melted away from her body. Rather than just simple and green, her dress was an intricately patterned piece of green, white, and gold, with a rose growing at her breast. Her hair curled tightly back, rather than flowing tangled and free. Her eyes, rather than the kind softness of moss, cut as hard as emerald.

Stepping into the clearing around the lake, she saw two figures. One was her aunt, who she had recently departed from. She must also have sensed this blasphemy and come to answer it. But the other was a woman, clad in white and red, beautiful and yet from whom the sorrow and ugliness leaked. So. This was what she must destroy.

Raising her rose wand, she pointed it straight at the evil being like a sword. No hint of her fury reached past the cold control in her voice as she spoke, sounding far older than she appeared. "I am the God of Love and Beauty, defender of the wilds, Sunev Rolias. In the name of this world, I will destroy you."

I APOLOGISE FOR NOTHING!

In all seriousness, though, I think Uraneth should actually be pissing about everybody off. She should be pissing off Her Luminescence by messing with her elves. She should be pissing off Nergath by removing the 'free will' component of her souls. And, of course, she is pissing me off by attacking the wild.

Also, does no-one else see the threat in allowing ALL FRESH WATER IN THE WORLD TO BE MIND CONTROLLING?

AND YOU LET THIS THING INTO YOUR PANTHEON?!

-sigh-

If I die, outnumbered 6 to one, I will at least die fighting for what is RIGHT.

Fan

2014-08-17, 04:01 AM

Ethidras smilied. "Of course." She reached for some chicken meat and took a bite from it, washing it down with wine. Her father was doing his best to make her feel welcome. That should probably be expected, but still "Father, I thank you for this. It is quite a welcome."

[Sun -> Ghenna]
"Nothing less would be appropriate for one of my blood, now, I believe you said you wanted to enjoy some activities on the mortal world? See the sights, make some dragons, and find some foes? So, with your blessing, I move this feast to a more godly location, one where you'll be able to meet your fellows and if they are so inclined, they can join in on our feast."

He says as gesture forward, opening a door through which the feast and the pair of gods would use to arrive in Ghenna, Alcandor standing to put an arm around Ethidras with a massive smile on his face as he'd proclaim loudly to whatever unfortunate Gods would be present in the old court room of Ghenna, gesturing towards them with a goblet full of wine, and a merry demeanor.

"HAHA! It is my personal pleasure and honor to introduce the first of what I hope to be many children of The God of Strength, The Esteemed and Noble Goddess of Dragons and Sparring, and my favorite child, Ethidras! Be sure to be as kind to her as you would be to me, and show her that The Gods of today are a friendly and lively bunch, any who wish to may share my table that I have brought here and feast with me on this most incredible of occasions."

Darklady2831

2014-08-17, 04:50 AM

"Oh- Her Luminance didn't notice you standing there." The goddess flinched and looked a little sheepish. How she loved her rants. It wasn't like she was above being awed at her own glory like every other being should be; was her voice not beautiful, was her body not pleasing, was her form not luminescent? She was terrifying and glorious! She.. had better attend to her guest before she goes off on another tangent.

"Oh my, what a refreshing compliment. We are indeed alike in motive and purpose; charged at the onset of creation to do what must be done to keep order. Sister Nergath, you are the only one to have Her sincere trust to stand as judge." The Lord of Light told her with glee as she came to meet her, matching her stare. She noted the shadows with a bit of distaste, that they would dare exist in this place of light made her furious. But her proposal.. to join their powers together and create beings that would make sure things were kept in order. That was far more important.

"You have Her respect and thanks for this glory. Your faith in Her Luminance will not go unrewarded. These beings will be majestic and carry out the law; no being will stand against our combined might. Let every unrighteous soul quake with fear at these beings of pure law!" She exclaimed happily, this was like Christmas for her. The goddess would use her most beautiful mortal creation, the elves, as the template for her half of the angels. Her Luminance then channeled those thoughts into creating a ball of pure light energy that was a portion of her power and presented it to Nergath at once.

AP: 2

Beings of pure law she says; shut up and take my AP! XD

[Spending 2 AP to create my half of Angels]

AP: 0

Nergath grinned, extending her hand, a nimbus of purple-black energy gathering around it. Nergath's energy with the energy that Her Luminance had presented, causing a ripple of power to emanate through the Sun and Gehenna. Legions of fiery spirits began to form around them, clad in armor of gold and silver. They took many forms, each specialized to the role that angel was given in the grand scheme. Some Angels were small and agile, with wings of prismatic light that weighed less than the feather of a bird. Others were fearsome beings, with the heads of lions and six draconic wings. Many were uniform, appearing as humanoids of light wearing plate-mail armor of gold or black, with large feathered wings.

Nergath marvelled at the creations that they had wrought together. Beings of pure spiritual law, forged with keen minds dedicated to a cause that was decided by their creators. There were two main groups of Angel, each divided into different Divisions and Regiments. There were the Angels of Death, beings of pale grey light, with black feathered wings and dark silvery armor. They seemed to always wear a hood, and wielded flails of shadow against their foes. Then there were the Angels of Glory, the servants of Her Luminance. Nergath shielded her eyes, as they glowed to brilliantly to be observed during the first moments of their light. As it dimmed, she looked, and her eyes widened in amazement.

Angels of Glory are for you to describe, Phobia. :smallwink:

5 AP - 2 AP = 3 AP
2 AP Create Fabled Life: Angels - Nergath's half of the Angelic Hosts are known as Angels of Death. They are just as dedicated to law as the Angels of Glory, but employ more stealthy and underhanded methods in its service.

Uraneth does not take the hand offered immediately. "This arrangement will do nicely enough, I think. I will join your group, since you are so keen on seeing order upheld. But I have buisness to attend to here. Perhaps later I shall come and visit you in this... Gehenna. I will not keep you waiting long, but my garden here needs tending, and I must attend to it myself." Now Uraneth takes the goddess' hand. Nergath can feel the nature of the other goddess, the deep abiding sorrow that forever haunted her form, deep and vast as the lake behind them, and implacable as a river winding to the sea. The contact was brief, but for Nergath it was like staring into the blackest darkness as it swallowed all light, until nothing remained but the simple HUNGER for something more.

1 AP: Join Pantheon

Nergath struggled to keep her face neutral during the contact. It was much different than she was used to, it felt empty. Nergath stumbled, recovering from the touch of Sorrow itself. "I look forward to your visit..." Nergath said, about to discorporate when Sunev arrived.

Sunev sat there, kicking her legs and thinking. She should, most likely, accept this offer. After all she could always leave later, and the rules chafed but little.

All the same, rules had a tendency to multiply. For now, she just wanted to be free, run and laugh and sing and play. Later would be a time to settle down.

Before she could make up her mind one way or another, though, a pain stabbed into her gut. Something was violating her domain - her forests, her land. Polluting water, spreading sorrow, robbing people of their capacity for life and love and joy. Animals and plants were twisted into ugly versions of themselves, turned to mere servants of some dark force.

Almost gasping at the feeling of violation, she bounced from her chair, normally bright features contorted into a foul grimace.

"Apologies, Aunt. I fear I must depart for now. I swear you will have my answer once this... issue... is resolved."

The beast in her mind cried out in pain and anger as she raced down the mountainside. It screamed for her to rush to the attack, to fight with tooth and claw and talon against whatever dared trespass against it. But she was not just a beast. She could plan. And so she would learn what was acting against her, and how they moved and thought. And THEN she would destroy the infection they had become.

Reaching one of her heart trees, she placed her palm on its bark, sending her mind questing across the world, examining the source of the ache in her mind. What she saw was just a lake. But it was black and menacing; the jungle surrounding it dank and menacing rather than welcoming. Trees grew twisted in evil shapes; gaunt, hollow-eyed animals roamed the land.

The lake, obviously, was the source of this evil. The simplest solution would be to purge the life around the lake. With no plants, the animals would leave or they would die, and the elves in the area would follow. The lake would still have to be dealt with, but that could be done at leisure.

Reaching out with her power, she drew in her energy from around the lake. Her blessing had created life, and she could remove it as easily. But the trees did not die; the grasses did not wither. Feeling more closely, she realised why. The area around the lake - the plants that grew there - were no longer hers. They belonged to another. That was why she had not noticed the corruption for so long.

A horrible thought struck her. If this was not, then what was the attack she felt on her estate? It had diminished to a dull ache in the back of her mind, but it weighed on her like an itch she could not scratch. Casting the net of her search wider, she soon found the true attack. A river, quite some distance from the lake, had a slowly growing thread of dark water at its heart.

The thread was yet small, and she knew she could rip it out with little effort. But what good was that if the source of the infection remained? Looking back through the memory of her trees, she found the moment the attack began. An elf, empty eyed and pale, walked into a mighty river, pouring a waterskin into it before being swept aside and dashed apart. From that waterskin came the blackness.

That was not natural behaviour for an elf, if the twisted creature could even be called such. Back further, seeing through countless eyes as it made its way through the jungle, until she traced it to its starting point. The accursed lake. It had found a way to spread. A vile, unnatural way that perverted life itself.

Now more than ever, she longed to attack the centre of the blight and destroy it. But she needed to learn more first. Even a mortal, with none of the senses she had, should know not to drink from such tainted water. She had to find out what changed them.

A short while later, she stood, speechless and spitting in rage. Her trees. HER TREES were the vector of attack. The animals and mortals did not drink the water, but her trees did. They had no other choice. And the animals ate the trees, and the mortals ate both the trees and the animals, and so the pollution spread.

And as if that was not enough, the lake could reach through the water, and control the minds of those it touched. Not just through subtle means, either. The elf had been controlled, it was clear to see. Not influenced, not guided. Taken over and used as a tool. And then, once it had served its purpose, it was discarded. Cast aside.

With that her path was clear. She had been hesitant to attack before, for fear of harming those around the lake. But the influence of the water was already on them. While they seemed to still live, it was just a fell, twisted facsimile of life. There was no joy to be found there. No energy and exuberance. Just existence, growing gaunt and twisted and pale, to be picked up and discarded by an evil force on a whim, or for a dark purpose.

This was the attack. While the growth around the lake might be that of another, the river and its environs were hers. And if she did not act soon, the corruption would spread still further, until all the world was in the grip of a mad puppeteer, with no beauty or life anywhere.

Sunev climbed into the hollow of the tree, vanishing in an instant. Immediately, she reappeared, stepping out of another tree of life a continent away. It was some distance from the lake - none of her creations grew in the stain on the world - but that was fine.

She did not race to battle, charging senseless into the fray. She stalked forwards, every sense on high alert. As she walked through the tainted area, roses sprouted. Not from the poisoned ground, but from her very body. They twined around her, until all that could be seen as she advanced was a pair of glaring green eyes.

As she neared the lake, animals emerged from the wildlife, baring their teeth at her. At HER. The trees almost seemed to twist and move to bar her path. She was already well past incandescent with rage, but this just caused the cold hatred in her heart to grow still further. Whoever or whatever dwelt in that vile lake was not long for the world.

Even a few elves stepped out, moving almost as if to bar her path before reconsidering. How ironic that her first interactions with a mortal race were so. No laughter, no love, just hatred and fear. The abominations would be destroyed soon enough, but what had been done to them still wrenched at her core.

As she reached the final approach, the roses melted away from her body. Rather than just simple and green, her dress was an intricately patterned piece of green, white, and gold, with a rose growing at her breast. Her hair curled tightly back, rather than flowing tangled and free. Her eyes, rather than the kind softness of moss, cut as hard as emerald.

Stepping into the clearing around the lake, she saw two figures. One was her aunt, who she had recently departed from. She must also have sensed this blasphemy and come to answer it. But the other was a woman, clad in white and red, beautiful and yet from whom the sorrow and ugliness leaked. So. This was what she must destroy.

Raising her rose wand, she pointed it straight at the evil being like a sword. No hint of her fury reached past the cold control in her voice as she spoke, sounding far older than she appeared. "I am the God of Love and Beauty, defender of the wilds, Sunev Rolias. In the name of this world, I will destroy you."

I APOLOGISE FOR NOTHING!

In all seriousness, though, I think Uraneth should actually be pissing about everybody off. She should be pissing off Her Luminescence by messing with her elves. She should be pissing off Nergath by removing the 'free will' component of her souls. And, of course, she is pissing me off by attacking the wild.

Also, does no-one else see the threat in allowing ALL FRESH WATER IN THE WORLD TO BE MIND CONTROLLING?

AND YOU LET THIS THING INTO YOUR PANTHEON?!

-sigh-

If I die, outnumbered 6 to one, I will at least die fighting for what is RIGHT.

Nergath looked to Sunev, then widened her eyes. She rushed between her Niece and Uraneth, spreading her arms out in a protective fashion. "Sister Sunev, what is the meaning of this?" She shouted, locking eyes with the Nature Goddess. "What reason do you have to destroy this... oh." she trailed off, realizing what was happening. Shaking her head, she looked into Sunev's eyes once more. "Do not fight here, young one. If you strike her you break the laws, and I will be forced to stop you. Neither of us want that... Speak first, fight as a last resort. I beg of you, for me."

[Sun -> Ghenna]
"Nothing less would be appropriate for one of my blood, now, I believe you said you wanted to enjoy some activities on the mortal world? See the sights, make some dragons, and find some foes? So, with your blessing, I move this feast to a more godly location, one where you'll be able to meet your fellows and if they are so inclined, they can join in on our feast."

He says as gesture forward, opening a door through which the feast and the pair of gods would use to arrive in Ghenna, Alcandor standing to put an arm around Ethidras with a massive smile on his face as he'd proclaim loudly to whatever unfortunate Gods would be present in the old court room of Ghenna, gesturing towards them with a goblet full of wine, and a merry demeanor.

"HAHA! It is my personal pleasure and honor to introduce the first of what I hope to be many children of The God of Strength, The Esteemed and Noble Goddess of Dragons and Sparring, and my favorite child, Ethidras! Be sure to be as kind to her as you would be to me, and show her that The Gods of today are a friendly and lively bunch, any who wish to may share my table that I have brought here and feast with me on this most incredible of occasions."

Nergath looked from Maya to Alcandor, bowing her head as he entered. "Alcandor, we were just talking about you..." She said, tilting her head to look around the God of Strength and through the portal. "And this is your daughter? I can see she inherited your brilliant glow, Lord of Strength. Greetings, Ethidras, and welcome to Gehenna. The Lady of Pain smiled at the two gods, striding over to Alcandor. [COLOR="Scarlet"]"Do you have an extra goblet of wine, perhaps?" She asked politely.

Fan

2014-08-17, 05:32 AM

[Ghenna Feast]

"of course, everything at this table is the finest a God can conjure, though I choose a merry honeyed wine for this celebration."

He says waving, and a chair would appear at the table for The Goddess of Divine Law, a place setting appearing complete with a fine meal suitable for the presentation, roasted pheasant with a mix of vegetables as garnish around it accompanying the goblet of golden wine for the goddess. Alcandor all but urging the Goddess of Divine law into her seat, Alcandor's normal armor traded in for a glorious crimson toga, golden laurels adorning his bronzed brow as he'd laugh, pulling Ethidras and Nergath in for a massive group hug as he'd say.

"Sit, sit. Celebrate with us, after all, how often is it that a new God is born that you can call your blood? Eat, drink, and celebrate with us and the matters you need discuss with the other Gods and myself can come for another day, we have an example to set after all. As Gods it is our duty to boast louder, rage harder, celebrate more grandly, and enjoy all there is in life to serve as example to our subjects, and if I'm going to ring in a proper celebration for the birth of my daughter I want it to be one that will set a beautiful standard for the families everywhere."

Eshkigal

2014-08-17, 08:35 AM

Nergath considered Baloma's words carefully. "It would depend on how you do these deeds. If you simply teach, inspire, and give mortals the tools to do what they would, then this council would not stand in your way. But should you intervene directly, by giving mortals a new weapon in the midst of combat or by giving them a finished product without any work on their part, then the Law requires us to stop you." Nergath observed Baloma carefully, her black eyes giving no hint of what might be going on inside her mind.
Baloma nods, for that is a better way about things.
"...I feel I shall act as counterbalance and check to ensure all may pursue their paths, but that does not mean we must be enemies. What of souls? If, say, a world was given a soul, what then? What do you consider the mortals? I see us as guides instead of masters, parents helping children grow."

sean_hyer

2014-08-17, 10:09 AM

Nergath looked to Sunev, then widened her eyes. She rushed between her Niece and Uraneth, spreading her arms out in a protective fashion. "Sister Sunev, what is the meaning of this?" She shouted, locking eyes with the Nature Goddess. "What reason do you have to destroy this... oh." she trailed off, realizing what was happening. Shaking her head, she looked into Sunev's eyes once more. "Do not fight here, young one. If you strike her you break the laws, and I will be forced to stop you. Neither of us want that... Speak first, fight as a last resort. I beg of you, for me."
Where an appeal to law and order, or a mere threat, might have failed to halt her, this plea of emotion, combined with the shock of betrayal, cracked her mask of calm. Her voice rose to a scream as she stared at her aunt. "You.. you would s-side with th-this.. this THING, this ABOMINATION, against ME?!"

The brief lapse of poise did not stop her for long. Blinking back the sudden tears, she gestured sharply with her wand. "Stand aside, aunt. I bear you no ill will and, as neither of us has yet joined your pantheon, we are not bound by the laws involving it. If she must be defended by words, let her speak them herself."

I am going to be so so SO appalled when I find out you already brought her into your pantheon.

Inspector Valin

2014-08-17, 10:16 AM

Gehenna
Maya bowed her head, taking a step back as the new portal opened. She coughed. "I'm... afraid I must excuse myself for the moment. I've matters to attend to on the Prime." Taking a step closer to her fellow gods, she bowed low a second time. "Alcandor, Ethidras, I hope we can share a toast before you're done. Unity amongst the gods can make all our works stronger and more beautiful. Let's not permit a chance to foster it pass us by." Brief platitudes given, Lady Luck walked out of the divine hall. She had a new world to observe

Illyria
Oh, how the land had changed in a handful of generations. Where once Okyua had played and swum in Illyria's riverbanks and lakes, now they rode boats along them, artfully twisting rudders and letting the current carry them as far as they needed. More and more the Okyua had begun to plumb the continent's limits; there were few tracts of land left where some tribe had not visited before. One or two had even visited the Yaori who dwelt upon the mountaintops, others had started to venture out towards the sea, making tribute to the Midguard Serpents. The Tribes were not ready to leave Illyria just yet, but they were drawing ever closer to that moment.

Most of the Sparrow-Children still wandered the continent, living in harmony with nature's trails. Some now used river-boats instead of caravans, others rode Lumin from horizon to horizon, taking only the barest minimum of supplies. But the villages and other settlements were growing more and more prevalent. Now, instead of wandering wherever they would, the Okyua travelled from village to village, ensuring that they still had supplies as they ventured into the few dark places lingering in Illyria. Some villages mined, some fished, some tended the crops. But all of them could catch enough food to get by.

And above all those other hamlets and villages, one great city stood above all. The City of Fidhe, constructed as a warning against Lake Mirgoroth, the city stands above all other places in Illyria. Buildings of stone with coloured roves were a miracle in their own right, each risen by an Elementalist's craft, but the true wonder were the towers. Forged of shining Myrkul, they glowed bright whenever the sun set, a beacon in the midst of the Okyua's heartland, leading the children of Maya away from the dangers of the lake. Here, the next generation of Elementalists would be trained, here the tools to mine and recreate the world were in mortal grasp. Here was wonder.

Maya sat above the city, invisible as she watched her children work, delight resonant upon her face. These were ideas and possibilities she hadn't even considered, and each one opened up new thoughts, new stories. Things were growing ever more diverse and interesting, and this world grew brighter with every moment. Smiling, Maya whispered on the wind, words wending their way to the one responsible for bringing such new glories to the mortal world. "Angel of Iron, who made all this possible, meet me in Gehenna. I owe you my thanks.

Gehenna The Celestial Gate
Great arches of silver, set with images of eternal battle. In their midst, an endless procession of mortal souls, marching ever onwards. Nergath's love had always been stability, and the Celestial Gate reflected its creator's desire for stasis. Everything locked, everything certain, everything dependable and understandable.

But something had changed. Even if the images on the doorway couldn't know it.

Maya sat atop the great black arch, looking out along the processional towards the Inevitable City, a gleam in her eye. With a wave of Lady Luck's hand, every marker stone lit up, burning brighter than they ever had before at the will of a deity who had ascended beyond the mortal plane. An indulgence, undoubtedly, but Maya couldn't resist the urge to celebrate a little. And she did not feel like joining the other gods for their meat and wine. Such a celebration seemed mundane to her, at least at the moment. Too simple, too... mortal, for lack of a better term. For all our talk of divinity, Mirmulnir is right. We are little different, and certainly not better. What we have is power and the responsibility to use it wisely. How many of them can see that?

Maya let the display linger for a few seconds before dismissing the lights, grinning as she jumped from the top of the arch, slowly descended towards the road with her sparrow-cloak bellowing behind her. As she walked, the colour seemed to drain from the Lady of Luck, her cloak fading and her appearance becoming that of another fallen soul. She had agreed to Nergath's ideas about the mortal afterlife, and for the animus of those faithful to her precepts to be sent to her. For the sake of the Okyua, she should see just how harsh their final journey would be.

Wyrland
A small village near the western coast, Wyrland was nowhere near the equal of Fidhe. It's buildings were wooden, its population a fraction of the size, and its crops enough to live off, not trade. Still, it was life to the Okyua who called it home, and had for generations now. They had settled this place years before Akhat and his tribe, working mines and quarries to forge tools for those tribes without the resources to do so themselves. They made axes, picks and chains, all that a travelling caravan could need. And they made items of beauty, to decorate the village and as foci for celebration. The statues of Wyrland were perhaps the first in all of Illyria, and they remained the finest. Once each year, Elder Kaval would judge the finest new scuplture, granting the winner a fine book and the first choice at the following feast.

Life was good for the village. Less so for Elder Kaval.

The old Okyua sat in her study, glasses clutched tightly to her face as she slowly scribed word after word upon the page.. Twice, now, the damned phantoms had returned to her. Once, when she was young, and had been bitten by a sea serpent. All agreed that her survival after the loss of so much blood constituted a miracle. And the price had been low; a few muttered words, uncomprehending. But then the shade had come again, ten years ago. And this time, Kaval was the Elder of the Village, starting to fade away from age. She knew exactly what the creatures were demanding of her. And who their master must likely be. Even now, tales of the Darkening still remained, though more as myth than history. That such a being with power over death might have agents upon Illyria was... terrifying. In a way Kaval could barely comprehend.

She took the offer a second time. She had to, she needed to tell others about this. But her words fell on deaf ears. The spectres were still unknown to most of the Okyua; those who had encountered one were reluctant to talk of it. The old didn't want to think that their survival rested on the power of a black hearted killer. And the young saw the whole thing as a joke. Yet another story. Even the council in Fidhe had ignored her letters, sending back some poor young apprentice to 'explain' the unproven nature of these spectres. Every account, every witness statement, meant nothing to those high thinking bastards.

And so, at the end, Kaval sat there alone, shivering as she read the title page of her book one final time. A Warning on the Promise of Life Unending, by Kaval, daughter of Mikati. With that, the old Earth-Worker hefted the blue-leather cover shut, leaving it on her desk for her apprentice to find. Her legs aching at every movement, white haired Kaval rose to her feat, clomping with her cane towards the door. It was her time now, and she knew it. Better to leave, committ her body to Sahu's waters rather than leave the unpleasent reminder for the tribe come sun-rise. She knew enough of medicine and life-lore to know that her time was short.

The Elder closed her door behind her, conjuring a small ball of flame to light the way through the village. She passed through one house after another, slowly making her way towards the cliffs, ascending along a well worn path. Wyrguard's young played at the clifftop every day. Risky, but this was a special place; here, long ago, Lady Sparrow had appeared to the Okyua of their tribe, alongside Sahu of the Sea. There was a sacredness to the great cliff. To die here was a mark of honour, to fall in the presence of Lady Luck. There could be no finer way to ensure that you were carried to her side. And as such, with determined stride, Kaval placed one foot over the edge.

And stopped, smile evaporating, as she looked down upon the crashing waters below. For all her focus, and determination, Elder Kaval was afraid of death. Too afraid to take it into her own hands in this way. Too afraid to accept it. She had fought harder than any against the touch of the phantoms, but a part of that was fear.

For if the offer came a third time, she wasn't sure if she could refuse.

2AP: Create Organization, The City of Fidhe
The Okyua are starting to build bigger, stronger settlements across Illyria. Fidhe however is by far the most notable. Built in the shadow of Lake Mirgoroth, the city of of towers is the heart of Okyua civilization and magic. Its farms produce a surplus, that is traded to visiting tribes in return for rare herbs or news of new discoveries in distant corners of Illyria. Elementalists of all four disciplines make the pilgrimage here to perfect their art, and other tribes come to seek a new magic-worker to help them on their travels.

3AP: Gain Domain, Magic (Elemental)
4AP: Create Legendary Concept (Elemental Magic)
1AP: Create Mundane Concept (Writing)
2AP: Create Organization, The City of Fidhe

Maya is now a Lesser Deity.

MichaelGoldclaw

2014-08-17, 11:18 AM

Nergath looked from Maya to Alcandor, bowing her head as he entered. "Alcandor, we were just talking about you..." She said, tilting her head to look around the God of Strength and through the portal. "And this is your daughter? I can see she inherited your brilliant glow, Lord of Strength. Greetings, Ethidras, and welcome to Gehenna. The Lady of Pain smiled at the two gods, striding over to Alcandor. [COLOR="Scarlet"]"Do you have an extra goblet of wine, perhaps?" She asked politely.

[Ghenna Feast]

"of course, everything at this table is the finest a God can conjure, though I choose a merry honeyed wine for this celebration."

He says waving, and a chair would appear at the table for The Goddess of Divine Law, a place setting appearing complete with a fine meal suitable for the presentation, roasted pheasant with a mix of vegetables as garnish around it accompanying the goblet of golden wine for the goddess. Alcandor all but urging the Goddess of Divine law into her seat, Alcandor's normal armor traded in for a glorious crimson toga, golden laurels adorning his bronzed brow as he'd laugh, pulling Ethidras and Nergath in for a massive group hug as he'd say.

"Sit, sit. Celebrate with us, after all, how often is it that a new God is born that you can call your blood? Eat, drink, and celebrate with us and the matters you need discuss with the other Gods and myself can come for another day, we have an example to set after all. As Gods it is our duty to boast louder, rage harder, celebrate more grandly, and enjoy all there is in life to serve as example to our subjects, and if I'm going to ring in a proper celebration for the birth of my daughter I want it to be one that will set a beautiful standard for the families everywhere."

Gehenna
Maya bowed her head, taking a step back as the new portal opened. She coughed. "I'm... afraid I must excuse myself for the moment. I've matters to attend to on the Prime." Taking a step closer to her fellow gods, she bowed low a second time. "Alcandor, Ethidras, I hope we can share a toast before you're done. Unity amongst the gods can make all our works stronger and more beautiful. Let's not permit a chance to foster it pass us by." Brief platitudes given, Lady Luck walked out of the divine hall. She had a new world to observe

Ethidras smiled at Nergath and was about to extend her hand, but Alcandor put her into the hug, which she returned. She then sat down and looked at Maya as she announced she was leaving "Well, good luck on those matters." She then gulped down her wine and poured some more and then she looked at the other goddess "So, if I may ask, what is your name?"

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 11:39 AM

"Destroy me?" Uraneth looked at Nergath, confused. This flower goddess appears from nowhere, threatens to destroy her immediately after introducing herself, and then goes on to make outlandish claims about Uraneth being an abomination, and Sunev being the defender of the world or something. Was this woman insane? Surely when a goddess went insane you had to do something about it so they didn't run around the world threatening people with pointy rose weapons. It made sense to Uraneth, so why was this obviously insane goddess still running around? Uraneth holds her hands up, speaking softly. "Your Aunt and I were just speaking about the matter of laws. Surely you agree that these are for the best."

sean_hyer

2014-08-17, 12:36 PM

"Destroy me? Your Aunt and I were just speaking about the matter of laws. Surely you agree that these are for the best."

The creature was mad. Sunev longed to attack, to unleash the beast inside her. She would not even use magic; she would just tear the blasphemy apart with her hands and teeth. But her aunt still stood in the way, pleading for her to speak to the thing.

And so, in a halting voice, hitched with anger, she spoke,"You think I have come here to quibble about LAWS? You are attacking my estate. No, worse yet. You are causing my estate to attack itself. You are turning that which is good and beautiful into an ugly weapon to harm the innocent; to rob them of freedom, of joy and love and life. Any 'law' that holds me back from defending me and mine is WRONG."

As she spoke, her voice gained strength, as she built up her determination, until by the end of her speech she was screaming in a voice like the crash of falling timber. "As I said to my aunt earlier, despoiler, 'god' is just a meaningless label. What we are defines us. You are attacking the very fibres of my being with your foul essence. DID YOU THINK I WOULDN'T TAKE IT PERSONALLY?!"

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 12:47 PM

Uraneth giggles. "You claim dominion over all of existence? Who is the water that nourishes the plants, that seeds the earth with life. Who is the source of life in the wilderness. I AM. You may be nature, but nature dies without water, and I am the lakes and the rivers, the streams and the culverts. I did not even know you existed until you came into my home, calling me abomination and fuming about how I had taken what is yours. This place is ALIVE. The birds and the beasts and the trees and the land and the Lake are all living and thriving. Just because they do not conform to your foolish standard of what is beautiful does not make them wrong." Uraneth is angry now, and her face is cold and beautiful, unyielding and carved like marble. "Let us follow your foolish claims to their natural end. You withdraw your blessing, and the trees and beasts and soil dies. I withdraw mine, and the world dies. The lakes and rivers dry up, the streams cease to water the plants. You would sacrifice all of existence for your own foolish standards of what you think is beautiful, without realizing the beauty all around you. This place sustains itself on the Lake, never taking life or losing it. The Lake provides all the strength my home needs, because the Lake is me and I am it. In time it will give birth to my children, who will walk this world as mortals do."

"I give life. That you are too blinded to see it is not my problem."

sean_hyer

2014-08-17, 01:40 PM

"This place is ALIVE. The birds and the beasts and the trees and the land and the Lake are all living and thriving. I give life. That you are too blinded to see it is not my problem."

"I do not claim dominion over all of existence. I claim dominion over life. Your waters may feed life, but they do not beget it. And they were there long before you were mistakenly brought into being. Yes, nature depends on water to live. But there is water elsewhere. Your tainted water does not give life; it takes it away. Subtly, perhaps, but no less surely. Look!"

Sunev gestures to the banks of the lake, where dark forms move among the trees, glaring with shining eyes at the interloper.

"You think they have been moved here by their own will? You have turned them from free beings - free to frolic in the dust, to sport and sing and play and love - into tools, whose lives hold no joy. And what you have done to mortals is even worse!"

"The beasts at least retain some form of free will. You may alter their desires and rob them of part of their purpose, defiler, but they could still be said to live. Life as a slave is still life. But even in life as a slave, there is joy to be found, and love, and laughter. And these creatures have none of that."

Sunev holds up a hand, and vines play out in miniature the use and death of the elf.

"But the mortals? They seem, at first glance, to be merely as the beasts. Restricted but not dominated. And then we have THIS. At a whim, to fulfill your own dark purpose, you can rob them completely of freedom of choice, and control them utterly. Use them as tools, and them discard them to death when they have served their purpose. THAT IS NOT LIVING, FALSE GOD OF LIFE."

"And what is worse; what is worst of all; is how you have chosen to spread this plague. The mortals you seek to control have to much sense to drink from the lake - to give themselves over to you. So you have perverted my plants - and they are MINE, not YOURS, murderer - as tools to your ends. And by those means, you rob the animals and mortals of their lives."

"There is more to being alive than simply breathing, merely feeding and bearing young. Or has that simple truth escaped you? So tell me again, misbegotten creation. Tell me how this land around us is alive."

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 02:11 PM

"I do not claim dominion over all of existence. I claim dominion over life. Your waters may feed life, but they do not beget it. And they were there long before you were mistakenly brought into being. Yes, nature depends on water to live. But there is water elsewhere. Your tainted water does not give life; it takes it away. Subtly, perhaps, but no less surely. Look!"

Sunev gestures to the banks of the lake, where dark forms move among the trees, glaring with shining eyes at the interloper.

"You think they have been moved here by their own will? You have turned them from free beings - free to frolic in the dust, to sport and sing and play and love - into tools, whose lives hold no joy. And what you have done to mortals is even worse!"

"The beasts at least retain some form of free will. You may alter their desires and rob them of part of their purpose, defiler, but they could still be said to live. Life as a slave is still life. But even in life as a slave, there is joy to be found, and love, and laughter. And these creatures have none of that."

Sunev holds up a hand, and vines play out in miniature the use and death of the elf.

"But the mortals? They seem, at first glance, to be merely as the beasts. Restricted but not dominated. And then we have THIS. At a whim, to fulfill your own dark purpose, you can rob them completely of freedom of choice, and control them utterly. Use them as tools, and them discard them to death when they have served their purpose. THAT IS NOT LIVING, FALSE GOD OF LIFE."

"And what is worse; what is worst of all; is how you have chosen to spread this plague. The mortals you seek to control have to much sense to drink from the lake - to give themselves over to you. So you have perverted my plants - and they are MINE, not YOURS, murderer - as tools to your ends. And by those means, you rob the animals and mortals of their lives."

"There is more to being alive than simply breathing, merely feeding and bearing young. Or has that simple truth escaped you? So tell me again, misbegotten creation. Tell me how this land around us is alive."

"All living things have a purpose. For animals, it is to live, to eat, and to continue their lineage through their children. That is unchanged, and therefore they are alive. They have territory, food, existence, and safety. Much of this in far more abundance than if they lived in your ideal world. They are strengthened by my gifts, better able to defend their young and their territory. Their progeny will grow stronger, and healthier, nurtured by my gifts. And in return, I ask only that they continue their biological imperative, to keep what is theirs, theirs, and to allow those who seek me to pass by without harm. They are alive as any creature you claim." Uraneth opens her arms, whirling around. "The trees are beyond yours. They think, they feel. I have taken your plants and made them more. They are slow, and cautious, but they live more than they did before I came to these woods. Why would they not defend their life. Can you not sense their anger at your presence, your claims? You would take from them the source of their life, claiming it to be false, but they know the truth. They guard it from the unworthy, from the despoilers, allowing only those who feel Uraneth's Call to approach it. They are alive."

Uraneth points now to the waters of the Lake. "The Lake is alive." The waters of the lake seem to roil in agreement, and ripples spread across it from the center outwards. "It has no tongue to speak, but it lives, it continues its own existence, and it prepares these lands for its children. You see corruption, but my children must have the Black Waters to survive. So the Lake will prepare the land for their coming, and when it is done they will be born and claim it as their own. They WILL live."

Uraneth stands, and a massive wolf-like creature pads out of the forest, walking tamely to its mistresses side. It is far more muscular and obviously feral, but even this alpha predator recognizes the source of its existence. Uraneth runs her hand through its fur. "The animals do not feel sorrow. Nor do the plants. They are perfect creations, never tainted by the true sorrow as mortals are. They feel sadness, yes, but it does not consume them. You are to be lauded for that. Never has one of these perfect children come to me and asked me to drink its sorrow. And they never will. They draw only strength from the Lake, and it is content. Symbiosis, not Parasitic. That is the nature of their lives."

sean_hyer

2014-08-17, 02:41 PM

"I would speak more on the animals at some later date. I would argue that 'contentment' while feeling sadness all the while is not truly living. I would ask you to spend a while watching the animals you have not yet touched."

"These haunted woods are silent. But look to the jungles around them. Here the birds sing always for a purpose. They sing to attract a mate, or to warn of danger. Here the wolves only cry while hunting, or speaking. In the lands you have not touched, the air is full with the song of birds. The wolves give tongue for joy. There is more to living than a biological imperative."

"Similarly, look at that great beast by your side. For all its might and majesty, it merely... continues. Beyond your reach, it would spend its time rollicking through the jungle, cavorting with others of its kind. Here, it stands as a silent guardian."

Suddenly realising she has gotten off topic, distracted by the wolf, she reforges her will and purpose in the still-present heat of her anger.

"So perhaps, as I allowed, the animals live. The trees, now. They were always alive; long slow lives of peace and contentment. They too spoke and lived, rejoicing always in life, the warmth of sunshine and the cool of rain. And now, you give them a motive force they never needed nor desired. Well. I would not have compeled them to serve me, but I cannot deny similar plans for my patient creations. So this too, I shall allow. Like the animals, they still have some free will, even if the joy and color has been drained from their lives."

"But I notice you make no response to the two most damning of my accusations. First, that the mortals have been completely subjugated. While you can claim - wrongly, but understandably, that beasts live solely to be alive - you cannot make that claim for the mortal races. They must be free to live. They must be free to laugh and love. What they have under you, not even you can see as life."

"Or will you deny this as well? Tell me how much better their lives are, when they don't have to worry about living for themselves? Tell me how even when they die, so badly are they treated that they wish for death? HAH!"

"And second, which is still worse, is that you are using my trees. Not these ones around us here, for these are yours now. But mine, that are still mine, that live free in the clean air beyond this accursed place. You are using them to spread this disease of servitude, of death while still breathing, to the mortals."

"If the water merely changed the trees themselves, that I could allow. Or if it changed the trees and animals, even. But you are using that which I wrought, to bring life and joy - yes, to those same mortals - you are using that as your means of ending their lives."

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 03:01 PM

"The humans that come to me are of two sorts. They are consumed wholly by their sorrow, and thus have no desire to live. My ending of their lives is a mercy, blissful oblivion as an end to their suffering. The second are far worse. Interlopers, who despite the warnings of the forest press onward, out of greed or stupidity, I care not which. They deserve their fate for defiling my home with their lives. They serve as a warning to others of the cost of mortal arrogance. You should approve, for one death of theirs saves countless others from the same fate. Just as you defend your lands from outsiders who you disapprove of, so do I."

Uraneth smiles. The animals and trees of the Blight were a small victory, but a victory nonetheless. In time, she was sure this other goddess would see that there was beauty in her home, she simply needed to view it all.

"You speak of the trees spreading corruption. What is this? I prepare this land for my children, yes, but I will not rob all places of their water. I know that while my sons and daughters need the Black Waters to survive, not all who live thrive under their influence. Some will be displaced, yes, but unless they refused to leave, they will not be destroyed. Even then, they may learn to live in their changed world and thrive. Speak clearly, there is no purpose in half-truths here. I mean to solve this issue."

Darklady2831

2014-08-17, 03:23 PM

Gehenna; The Divine Court

"I will join you in Celebration, Brother Alcandor. However, a courtroom is not exactly the best place to hold a feast. Shall we retire to the Council Chambers? They have shifted as of late, many deities have been born since the last meeting." She smiled, gesturing to an empty space, where shadows coalesced and light shone into being as a portal opened. Through the Portal was a large chamber, with a long ovular table. Sixteen thrones were all sat around the table, each of equal size. Some were altered slightly from their default grey stone, but most still stood as they were created. "And I am Nergath, young one. I am the Divine Judge, the Guardian of Divinity."

The Lake of Sorrow; Uraneth and Sunev's Fight

Nergath kept herself between Sunev and Uraneth, listening intently to both sides of the arguement. "Sunev, listen to me. I know your domain has been violated, I know that you are angry. But this is not the way to settle this. If you strike her here, then you lower yourself. Please, my Niece, listen to me. Back down, and I will enforce the laws that have been laid down. I will censure those who have broken them, and I will ensure a peaceful resolution to this situation." Nergath locked eyes with Sunev again, trying desperately to keep the situation from escalating into open war. If it did, then she had no choice but to defeat her own niece.

Gehenna; The Celestial Gate

Maya walked the long path, alone. It was a long, tiring march, seemingly endless. It took three days to reach the Inevitable City, despite the city seeming to always be just on the horizon. On the dawn of the second mortal day of her journey, something happened. Hooded beings of pale grey light, clad in dark silver armour. Black feathered wings extended from their shoulderblades, and as they flew trails of black smokey shadow extended behind them. These beings flew above the road, coming from the Inevitable City. Flails made of dark grey metal and wrapped in black leather sat hooked to their belts. The Angels of Death seemed to ignore Maya, flying past and towards the Celestial Gate. She kept moving, until two of the Angels landed on the ground before her with a heavy thud. They looked at her, their hands going to their sheathed flails. "State your name, date of death, and how you came to Gehenna before the collection has even started." The first angel said, his wings folding behind him.

Baloma

Nergath frowned, Baloma spoke of a counterbalance to something that brought the balance. She considered his words, then spoke. "The Law seeks to bring balance and stability to this world, so that all gods would have equal say in what happens. Tell me how you can possibly come to the conclusion that there must be a counterbalance to such a thing." She said, a tiny hint of anger in her voice. "As for the souls, all beings with free will must be able to die. When they die, my Angels of Death will collect their souls, and they will be judged and given to the god that owns them. For we ARE Masters of this universe. While we may guide mortals, we also created them, and it is by our will that they even exist. Without us, they are nothing. You speak of helping Children grow. How does dust grow? We are as the wind, and they are as dust. Nothing they can do will affect us.

sean_hyer

2014-08-17, 04:27 PM

Inspector Valin

2014-08-17, 04:31 PM

Gehenna; The Celestial Gate
"What does my name matter? Do you distinguish based on name? Social class? Riches, Age, Beauty?"

The faded soul had now acquired a staff from somewhere, which it was using to support itself along the path. Irritated, it waved the stick at the angels, no force behind its blows, but seemingly unmoved by their appearance. "I don't know how I got here, but I know where this is. The Land-After-Death. So, I'm dead. Probably today, or yesterday or something. Still, I am faithful to the Goddess Maya, and I would go to join her side. Let me pass."

squidpope

2014-08-17, 04:41 PM

Syrid stood atop the Tower of Night, his silhouette reaching the horizon whenever the rotating beam came around. This is wrong. There should be more people. He descended into the city, concealed in the shadows as he passed in between buildings. Laughter came from the pubs, certainly. and trading had taken off as people clamored for what they could not find at home. He watched a small figure purchase a chisel from a creature many times his size- it appeared he was taken up stone cutting, a new profession for his race. But more people should be here. The tower had not even been visited, let alone settled by the scholars he had hoped for. He could not imagine why more people had not come to take refuge here.

Perhaps the light was not strong enough. No, it could be seen from most places at night, however bleakly. It must have been something else...

A small ship arrived at the end of the harbor, It's hull battered to a point beyond compare. Two boys spilled out of it, elated at their success, and exhausted from their efforts.. They reminded him of... something. Something he had forgotten. It mattered not. It was clear what the problem was to him now. People could simply not stand the storms of the seas. Skyen was known for his favoritism between the races after all, though sabotaging ships? That was unlike him, though the ship showed markings that were clearly not made by the serpents traditionally encountered and- SERPENTS! What an idiot he had been. No doubt he had simply let sailors drown with his carelessness. He raised his lantern and allowed a single wisp of light to float out of it.

AP 12/15
-1AP, blessing: Sailors will no longer be plighted by the same number of sea monsters. Perhaps because the bottom of their ships will now be cloaked in shadow, concealing them, or perhaps because the serpents and kraken's minds are slightly dimmed.

-1 AP, upgrade knowledge of boats to advanced shipbuilding, allowing easier crossing of the oceans by mortal race. Free to all races that can make it to The City of Night, who then (presumably) launch larger vessels returning home.
10/15AP

Phobia

2014-08-17, 05:22 PM

Her Luminance - The Sun

Her Luminance widened her eyes in appreciation of the power display their two energies created. These were the angels; the servants of Gehenna. They were each dark and light, divine instruments of their will, they would do what was necessary to maintain order in the cosmos. They were the law. Her Luminance looked over Nergath's angels in appreciation with their shadowy wings and noted they were nearly as beautiful as hers. It was because elves were used as part of the template that the angels were at least as beautiful as them.

The angels were obedient to both of them naturally and at the lower ranks there wasn't a huge difference between the angels. But when it came to their specialty angels it was the Angels of Glory who focused on terrifying displays of sheer power. They were mostly beautiful humanoids with pointy ears just like her elves and they burned with an inner glow of burning light. Some of them couldn't maintain a human form and appeared as beings of pure fire with flaming wings, while others had a humanoid appearance but still maintained the angel wings of fire. More powerful examples were entirely humanoid and clad in a golden armor that gleamed with an otherworldly charm and each carried a sword crafted from pure light and flame, the opposite of the flails of shadow. Some of the Angels of Glory simply carried a spear made of light like some of the standard angels also did.

"They are true warriors.. who can stand against these defenders of divine law?" Her Luminance said happily and clasped her hands together in joy.

Her Luminance at Gehenna

After that, assuming Nergath had nothing else she wished to discuss, Her Luminance joined the others at the party in Gehenna, now flanked by two Angels of Glory. The angels wouldn't be an uncommon sight here soon. She will go directly to the Council Chambers assuming that's where everyone is at the moment.

"Ah, fire of my flames, Alcandor, you have had a daughter!" Her Luminance gushed as she took in the new goddess. "This is wonderful news. The lineage of luminance will burn bright and forever, truly." She continued as she drifted over to continue inspecting Ethidras. With another claim that it was merely for the celebration, Ethidras's wino divine grandmother took another goblet and quickly consumed the divine drink.

"This concoction must never get into the hands of mortals." She mused as she stared into the goblet, considering all the chaos it would bring.

"Alcandor.. to this celebration She brings a request." She said slowly, watching her spawn for any reactions. The lady wondered if he knew the fuss his little Titan's had made. Oh, Maya was very steamed indeed, it pleased the goddess of fire. She almost would have ruled against Lady Risk if it didn't mean her elves also benefited. "You've left the power of your creations mark all over our shared sun; both in the hounds that dwell there and your personal ones. Charming as they are." She continued, "Her Luminance would ask your permission to use these hounds for an even grander purpose. They'll be nothing compared to your personal ones, of course, but their children should have a great purpose too, don't you agree? Family is important, after all. Her Luminance would ask that you allow some hounds to be the companions of angels, to assist them in tracking down evil, to assure the universe that the angels cannot be challenged when they adjudicate the law because they have the first creations of my sun, the god of strength himself."

ArlEammon

2014-08-17, 05:24 PM

"Ahem. . . what is the meaning of this?" Asked Skyen, this time appearing altogether different from his younger, more handsome self. "I can feel the gratitude of some of my tribes beginning to wane, and for some reason, my daughter doesn't seem to happy right now? Can someone explain what's going on?"

http://i.imgur.com/Ie9PI6F.jpg

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 05:47 PM

"You should be careful with you accusations, sister." Uraneth's face is a cold mask of rage, and behind her the Lake boils ominously in concert. "I give my gift to those consumed by sorrow and they worship me for it. They have peace in their last moments as I take their sorrow into myself. It is only my unending love for them that moves me to end their suffering. Were it not for my gifts, they would endure forever, knowing no peace, spreading their sorrow like a plague to others. I am the gardener who prunes the rotted fruit so that it does not despoil the whole tree."

Uraneth looks out over the forest, and the waters calm somewhat. "I did not imagine that they would not feel me, and turn away if they did not desire my gifts. It is not right to destroy them simply for their presence. Yet beyond the Blight, the forest is as it was before I came. Surely they can live there. And the rivers will never be as the lake. They will only contain a thread of the Black Water, so that my children will know life near them, and those who seek Uraneth can find me. I would not destroy life on a whim."

Uraneth looks pensive for a moment, and behind her the lake burbles, almost as if the two were communicating, reaching some sort of agreement. "I promise that no rivers will ever feel more than the touch of the Black Waters, though all will feel it in time. It will be small enough that it will not blight the area, and nature will be free to continue as it always was. Yet the Inque will use it to change the world to their suiting, and they must be free to do so, for they must live near the Black Waters, or they will die. But only their settlements will be thus, and they will never change the land for selfish purpose. Is this acceptable?"

The Lake and the Blight will stay as they are, but Uraneth promises not to completely subsume the fresh water of the world. Rather, a small current of the Black Water will run through all the rivers and lakes, so that the children of Uraneth, both those consumed by sorrow, and the Inque, can feel her presence, and in the case of the Inque, survive. The rivers and lakes will never be so consumed that they will change the surrounding plants and animals, and the Black Water will hide from those who do not wish its touch, so that no accidents occur. The Inque are free to use the Black Water to change the forests and streams around their settlements to that of the Blight, provided they never spread it beyond the immediate area around their village, and they ensure that these Black Water wells or culverts never overwhelm nearby water sources.

Eshkigal

2014-08-17, 05:50 PM

"No disrespect, but not all will find cause to join, whether on your stance on mortals, their function coming into conflict with that of future laws, or simply stubbornness. Which do you prefer that group to be: an angry rabble ready to lash out and riot against what they see as rules possibly made without their own birth considered-that is to say, gods whose very nature violate some rule down the line, or a collective group willing to meet at the table to talk it over and seek amendment to these rules? It is not counterbalance to the rules I speak of, simply counterbalance to the group making them and seeking refinement as needed."
Baloma fiddles with his hammer a bit, before looking to Nergath.
"Not like we are infallible, after all, or omniscient. We differ, we bicker, we have opinions that can conflict. Like the mortals. What you see as dust, I see as...as flowers, maybe. Many may not bloom due to poor care, but if we treat it right, if we give the proper care, some may blossom. They are a creation unlike any other, potentially being able to rise to our ranks as we begin to go silent. Potential gods and demigods, helpers and equals, will one day rise from their ranks if I do my job right. Not as challenge to our divinity, but because we give of ourselves to the point it grows. Pure foolishness to you is truth to me. Make sense?"

ArlEammon

2014-08-17, 05:55 PM

"Excuse me, I did not come hear to be ignored. Will someone please explain to me what in the Dark Side of the Void is going on? If I don't find answers I will grab them by their gonads and dangle them over the height of the tallest mountain by them."

Darklady2831

2014-08-17, 06:49 PM

"The plight of the people in this forest does not disturb me overmuch. But we will discuss them first. You say there are two kinds. Those who desire your embrace, and those who do not. And those who desire your embrace, you say, journey to you, and so die. While those who do not are interlopers who deserve their fate, and so die. I notice there is no third option; no way they can live alongside you. So they should leave?"

"Remember this first. YOU are the intruder here. They lived and laughed and loved in these woods long before you raised your head above the water. So those too foolish to flee when they saw what you had made of their world deserve death? You did not announce your presence; did not act swiftly. You subtly twisted a land they loved around them. You seeped through their food and drink into their thoughts. When should they have fled?"

"So, given that, there are indeed two kinds of people here. Those who had buried sorrow in their paths, which you were capable of unearthing. These you slew, as a 'mercy'. Despite that they had felt that sorrow before, and chosen to live on. You reawakened every pain of it, increased it in strength, and made it unending until they begged for release. This is akin to me taking that fine beast next to you, and torturing it - for do not think that animals cannot be broken. And after some time, there will come a day when it would rather die than endure another minute of suffering. Animals cannot commit suicide as mortals can, so you would, perhaps, not recognise this. But you would see it give up, see it lie down and die."

"And then, the second kind of people. Those who did not have a deep enough loss for you to use to drive them to suicide. And so, for their crime of being happy, you slew them by manipulating the animals around them, and called them foolish for not leaving the land they loved. Called it justice."

"But, though this may sound harsh, they were but one tribe. I did not notice their suffering, nor their passing. If the Darkness beneath the Waves claims tens of times as many lives, all of which end in pain, why would I grow so wroth over one village?"

"So I say that you deliberately miss the point. I am not just talking about that one tribe. A few scant miles away, a seed of the same corruption seen here spreads in a river. You cannot deny it. Just one river, I hear you say. I am not blind to the future. If I do not intervene now when you are weak, I will have to try to face you later when you are strong, and all the waters of the world, save for perhaps the sea, are under your hold."

"Like the corruption here, most mortals would not drink of your waters. But my plants have no choice but to use what water is near them, and the mortals and animals eat them and so take in the water anyway, and fall prey to the same affliction as the ones here do. So do you pervert my creations to your fell purpose. And you say the mortals can leave. You do not know mortals, sister. Did the ones here leave?"

"Eventually, when their land grows dark and the deaths start mounting, some cowardly few may flee. But your pestilence will spread. When this stain covers the whole world, where will they run to? For Love and Beauty, for happiness among the races of this world to continue, your expansion must be stopped at some point. And I am choosing to stop it here and now."

During all of the conversation, the white-hot ember of Sunev's hatred had died down somewhat. Words had cooled it, as she sought the right ones to prove to this twisted thing that SHE was right. But with her aunt's words, the anger flared back to life.

"Laws? LAWS?! I march to war, and you offer to express your disapproval that I am wronged. I have heard your laws. Nowhere in them is this laid out as wrong. Your laws would prevent me from defending myself, had I bound myself to them. They would protect this woman, and I could do nothing. I will have none of your laws. I will simply do what is right."

"Excuse me, I did not come hear to be ignored. Will someone please explain to me what in the Dark Side of the Void is going on? If I don't find answers I will grab them by their gonads and dangle them over the height of the tallest mountain by them."

Nergath stared at Sunev, and began to speak. "You are angry, Sunev, I know. You have been wronged, I know. I will punish Uraneth for her misdeeds if you simply stand down. You speak as if I am not the embodiment of the Laws we settled upon, as if I will not stand up for the justice and stability those laws are meant to protect. I will punish the wrongdoings, Sunev, I promise you that.

Gehenna; The Celestial Gate
"What does my name matter? Do you distinguish based on name? Social class? Riches, Age, Beauty?"

The faded soul had now acquired a staff from somewhere, which it was using to support itself along the path. Irritated, it waved the stick at the angels, no force behind its blows, but seemingly unmoved by their appearance. "I don't know how I got here, but I know where this is. The Land-After-Death. So, I'm dead. Probably today, or yesterday or something. Still, I am faithful to the Goddess Maya, and I would go to join her side. Let me pass."

The Angel was silent and unmoving for a moment, before it replied, each word making the pale light beneath the hood pulse gently. "Was it Lady Maya who brought you here?" it asked, its hand moving away from the sheathed flail. The other Angel stood sentinel, unmoving as it watched the 'Soul' before it. "I require an answer as to how you arrived here before the Angels of Death began their mission to retrieve the souls of the dead."

Her Luminance - The Sun

Her Luminance widened her eyes in appreciation of the power display their two energies created. These were the angels; the servants of Gehenna. They were each dark and light, divine instruments of their will, they would do what was necessary to maintain order in the cosmos. They were the law. Her Luminance looked over Nergath's angels in appreciation with their shadowy wings and noted they were nearly as beautiful as hers. It was because elves were used as part of the template that the angels were at least as beautiful as them.

The angels were obedient to both of them naturally and at the lower ranks there wasn't a huge difference between the angels. But when it came to their specialty angels it was the Angels of Glory who focused on terrifying displays of sheer power. They were mostly beautiful humanoids with pointy ears just like her elves and they burned with an inner glow of burning light. Some of them couldn't maintain a human form and appeared as beings of pure fire with flaming wings, while others had a humanoid appearance but still maintained the angel wings of fire. More powerful examples were entirely humanoid and clad in a golden armor that gleamed with an otherworldly charm and each carried a sword crafted from pure light and flame, the opposite of the flails of shadow. Some of the Angels of Glory simply carried a spear made of light like some of the standard angels also did.

"They are true warriors.. who can stand against these defenders of divine law?" Her Luminance said happily and clasped her hands together in joy.

Her Luminance at Gehenna

After that, assuming Nergath had nothing else she wished to discuss, Her Luminance joined the others at the party in Gehenna, now flanked by two Angels of Glory. The angels wouldn't be an uncommon sight here soon. She will go directly to the Council Chambers assuming that's where everyone is at the moment.

"Ah, fire of my flames, Alcandor, you have had a daughter!" Her Luminance gushed as she took in the new goddess. "This is wonderful news. The lineage of luminance will burn bright and forever, truly." She continued as she drifted over to continue inspecting Ethidras. With another claim that it was merely for the celebration, Ethidras's wino divine grandmother took another goblet and quickly consumed the divine drink.

"This concoction must never get into the hands of mortals." She mused as she stared into the goblet, considering all the chaos it would bring.

"Alcandor.. to this celebration She brings a request." She said slowly, watching her spawn for any reactions. The lady wondered if he knew the fuss his little Titan's had made. Oh, Maya was very steamed indeed, it pleased the goddess of fire. She almost would have ruled against Lady Risk if it didn't mean her elves also benefited. "You've left the power of your creations mark all over our shared sun; both in the hounds that dwell there and your personal ones. Charming as they are." She continued, "Her Luminance would ask your permission to use these hounds for an even grander purpose. They'll be nothing compared to your personal ones, of course, but their children should have a great purpose too, don't you agree? Family is important, after all. Her Luminance would ask that you allow some hounds to be the companions of angels, to assist them in tracking down evil, to assure the universe that the angels cannot be challenged when they adjudicate the law because they have the first creations of my sun, the god of strength himself."

Nergath bowed her head as Her Luminance entered, her form on the sun discorporating immediately. As Skyen entered, she sighed. "My apologies, Skyen, I was preoccupied keeping the peace. Your daughter has had her domain violated by a newborn goddess, and seeks recompense. Unfortunately, she seeks it in the manner of destruction and flagrant disregard for the laws we settled upon together. I am attempting to prevent her from breaking those laws, so that I must not punish her for her actions." She shook her head. "Your daughter has a fiery temper, and she has little faith in my ability to enforce the laws I have sworn to uphold. She claims that the young god that violated her domain has done nothing to break the laws. Yet she has, and as soon as Sunev is not looking to tear her throat out, I will turn around and rebuke her for breaking the first law."

"No disrespect, but not all will find cause to join, whether on your stance on mortals, their function coming into conflict with that of future laws, or simply stubbornness. Which do you prefer that group to be: an angry rabble ready to lash out and riot against what they see as rules possibly made without their own birth considered-that is to say, gods whose very nature violate some rule down the line, or a collective group willing to meet at the table to talk it over and seek amendment to these rules? It is not counterbalance to the rules I speak of, simply counterbalance to the group making them and seeking refinement as needed."
Baloma fiddles with his hammer a bit, before looking to Nergath.
"Not like we are infallible, after all, or omniscient. We differ, we bicker, we have opinions that can conflict. Like the mortals. What you see as dust, I see as...as flowers, maybe. Many may not bloom due to poor care, but if we treat it right, if we give the proper care, some may blossom. They are a creation unlike any other, potentially being able to rise to our ranks as we begin to go silent. Potential gods and demigods, helpers and equals, will one day rise from their ranks if I do my job right. Not as challenge to our divinity, but because we give of ourselves to the point it grows. Pure foolishness to you is truth to me. Make sense?"

Nergath glowered at Baloma. "These laws are made by all gods, not by a select group. If any gods seeks amendment, all they must do is speak with me. I shall call for a Concilium Deorum, and all who attend will have their voices heard and considered. The laws only work when they are satisfactory to the vast majority. She didn't like this god, he reeked of disagreement and rebellion. "The mortals are merely reflections of us, they cannot surpass us any more than a mirror can. I am the God of Divinity, young one, do not seek to instruct me on its nature. Her face softened, and she breathed deeply. "Regardless, I accept your decision, and recognize your opinions... I have a question for you though..."

Anubis Dread

2014-08-17, 07:18 PM

Sahu had to laugh at the conversation between the two gods, a deep, gurgling laugh from deep within her mucus filled throat. "It's rare I come across someone more stubborn than myself," she admitted with some relish. "We're gods. We need some manner of rule over the world, or else we'll never stop messing with each others work. These laws at least in part guarantee that if some god gets upset one race is more... 'aggressive' than another, or that some of another gods work is anathema to them they were powerless to do anything just because of their opinion. I don't see any god that would not benefit from these laws. As for speak of whether we'd want rabble or a council... rabble, any day." The sea goddess grinned evilly. "Rabble is far easier and more satisfying to slaughter."

She had joined, there was nothing else to do now... in this place at least. With souls being created, she needed to create a housing place for the souls that were faithful for her. What's more, she needed to creature a place of torment for the Faithless... she did not intend for such an excuse for eternal torture be taken by another god in the interest of 'fairness' or 'impartiality'. In other words... she must plan, and create. "Excuse me, I have some business to attend to," Sahu told the gods, before sinking back down into the deeps.

Wait, she sensed... something. Something... no! SHE JUST DEALT WITH THIS!! WHO THE HELL WOULD BE STUPID ENOUGH TO EVEN TRY PROTECTING THOSE DAMNED BOATS AGAIN?! Did she need to craft a second damned Tarrasque before they got the hint?! ...something she didn't have time nor power for as of yet. She had to make souls her highest priority, at least for now. In other words... she would need to let them be on her ocean for now. It would... lull them into a false sense of security. For her to destroy them at a later date, yes. It would... need to suffice for now.

ArlEammon

2014-08-17, 08:15 PM

"Sahu, how distasteful. your mighty seas cannot be conquered by people with wicker, wooden, and metal baskets, no matter how over-reactive you are. These people could become advanced enough to build vessels that reach across the stars before they could conquer the sea. You need to calm down, as impossible as that is with you, and consider, at least pursuing some other interest than destruction. The sea should be a place of great beauty, romance and happiness as much as it is a roaring maelstrom of death and fury. Couldn't you at least try to become sophisticated and well, civilized for once? Stop murdering people and try to be benevolent".

Toxic Mind

2014-08-17, 08:22 PM

Uraneth raises one exquisite eyebrow. "Misdeeds?" Apparently it was shaping up to be an exciting day for Uraneth, but one problem at a time. Hopefully Sunev would realize the legitimacy of the deal and take it, so they could both avoid further violence.

Eshkigal

2014-08-17, 08:46 PM

Inspector Valin

2014-08-17, 10:57 PM

Tower of Night
Okuya came to the Tower eventually: it was far from their own lands, and yet one or two boats eventually ventured out, in search of just what exactly that great light was. Their paths had been long, and the children of Maya took even longer to return to their homeland, Yet whilst they were here, the Okyua made good company, laughing, smiling and singing whever they went. The meeting with other races filled the travellers' heats with wonder and glee; tales of new continents nearly made them faint. With Illyria growing closely to being completely mapped, new lands to explore and roam was a prospect any member of their race might have been tempted by. The little-ones lived life in the moment, and lived it with a smile that could generally reinvigorate whoever came into contact with them.

And yet, every time an Okyua traveller was asked if they would return, the small-folk frowned, shaking their head and muttering to themselves. Few ever intended to venture out as far as they had, tricked by the seeming closeness of the tower's light. All their vessels took on excess supplies before venturing home, captains muttering of great serpents who required tribute and the skilled might note the little ones preying quietly as they stood upon the docks, gazes looking out to sea as if expecting a calamity. They had been successful thus far, but the Okyua knew better than to tempt the gods. And Lady Luck's good graces aside, the little folk feared the wrath of Sahu more than they trusted the protection of Syrid. At least for the moment

Death's End: Gehenna
"Just my.... well, what if I don't know?"

The old Okyua shook her head, trying to look into the angels' eyes directly. A slightly futile exercise, but that didn't stop the soul from trying. "People don't know everything. How do you deal with uncertainty? Problems? Like a soul showing up before you're ready."

Darklady2831

2014-08-17, 11:27 PM

"Didn't dream to, and I am sorry you take offense, for that is not my intent. I was simply saying how we are different. I respect your side of the matter, and would rather have you as friend than foe. But please, Guardian of Divinity, ask away."
He doesn't seem to mean that as insult, and nods to Sahu, as she departs. Though somewhat wonders what depths she has to go to at the bottom of the sea. He taps his hammer against the ground, and the world begins to hollow out as tunnels form beneath the ground. A tunnel forms into the water, which would lead to an air pocket leading deeper down into the ground
"Although...perhaps I could invite you to the home I make for my children as we talk? Make some shrine or concept for the world to acknowledge deep in its heart?"

1 AP before rollover, 4/15 AP after
2 AP: Create Land: The Eternal Mines. The land Baloma has chosen to make, it extends deep underground each continent and ocean, occasionally leading to either surface or ocean, to allow races from both to join them. They are a fungal based biosphere, with all digging creatures residing within. Given time, an someone who knows the paths, you could theoretically use the seemingly endless tunnels to navigate across the world-however, the trick is still not getting lost...

Nergath shakes her head. "I forsook this world when I took the mantle of judge. It would not be right for me to give or take anything from it for myself. But my question to you, is who is your progenitor?" She raised an eyebrow inquisitively. "You are young, and thus born of one of the original seven and one. But which of the seven and one birthed you?"

Death's End: Gehenna
"Just my.... well, what if I don't know?"

The old Okyua shook her head, trying to look into the angels' eyes directly. A slightly futile exercise, but that didn't stop the soul from trying. "People don't know everything. How do you deal with uncertainty? Problems? Like a soul showing up before you're ready."
Gehenna; The Path of Death's End

The Angels exchanged a glance. The second one gripped the handle of her flail, not yet unleashing it, but she prepared to. The first angel's hand moved to his flail, and he spoke. "It is our duty to guard and protect the dead and this place. Souls cannot enter Gehenna on their own, so either something let you in, or you are no soul. Either way, I must ask you to produce an answer or come with us to the Banished Cells in the Inevitable City. There you will be sealed while you await trial by the Nephilim Council. They will reveal all that can be revealed, and then determine whether you are a threat."

Eshkigal

2014-08-17, 11:53 PM

Darklady2831

2014-08-18, 12:02 AM

"It will not be a single world long. That doesn't answer you, though...but Father is the one who evades notice, and one who prefers to remain less spoken of for that is his purpose, and so has asked me to lock away his name, so I may not speak of him lest I break promise to him. He's...probably benevolent, in a malevolent sounding way, and puts more weight upon the strength of mortality than you, possibly more than I do too. He made me from his dissent, so cooler heads may lead the angry to voice opinion than raise hand against other gods in the creation of the laws. I seem to be flawed, though, I cannot seem to speak, straight, or make peace with you easily."

Nergath's lip curled up into a snarl. She glared at Baloma for a moment. "Mirmulnir..." she whispered, clenching her fists. "Of course it was him... next time you see your father, tell him that I will find and catch him if he breaks a law, regardless of whether he recognizes my authority in the matter. She snorted at Baloma, shaking her head. "I forsook mortalkind and the worlds they tread. I want nothing to do with making sandcastles out of mortal filth. Your followers will be given freely once my Angels of Death have determined it is you who they follow. The same goes for your father. But I would ask you to avoid Gehenna except for diplomatic visits. I wish to keep my home free of those I disdain." As she said the last word, she vanished, her form disappearing into wisps of black smoke.

sean_hyer

2014-08-18, 12:06 AM

Sunev freezes in mid pose, arm still outstretched. She had not seen that coming. All this readying herself for battle, either in person or in the titanic clash when gods truly fight. And all of a sudden, her supposed enemy acknowledged her mistake and capitulated almost fully.

She squeezed her eyes shut in a blink, trying to hide her confusion. But when she opened them again, it only grew. Her aunt was, even in the light of this new offer, offering to punish her foe?

Like the end of a summer squall, when the winds suddenly drop to silence, the formidable figure was gone, and standing in her place was just... Sunev; just a little girl in a green dress, flowers sparkling in her hair. Turning, she addressed Nergath first. "There's no need to punish the water-lady. She was just confused. When I was born, I spread my plants across the world. She was just doing the same."

Returning her attention to Uraneth, she smiled, looking sorrowful at the same time. "I'm sorry about all the shouting and mean stuff I said. I'll happily accept your deal." Raising her hand, she turned her attention to the banks of the lake. Strange new trees sprouted along the banks; long thin branches drooping to almost brush the surface of the water. They were pale and beautiful, but somehow sad at the same time. "Let those weeping willows stand as a symbol of the peace between us. Beauty and sorrow, united in one form."

Inspector Valin

2014-08-18, 12:39 AM

Toxic Mind

2014-08-18, 01:19 AM

Uraneth smiles. "I will treasure them as the gift they are. Wherever the Black Waters flow, they will grow, so that all who see them will know the presence of the Black Waters, and none will ever forget that today, joy and sorrow came together as one and created new life. Some day, I will repay your gift in kind." Uraneth runs her hand along the trunk of the tree, basking in the glorious confluence between life and sorrow. Even as the tree drank from the Black Water, it did not change, it's very nature allowing it to absorb the sorrow without any change. Uraneth's pleasure is radiant as she embraces the goddess of life in a hug.

For the first time in her brief existence, Uraneth felt joy.

Kapow

2014-08-18, 08:11 AM

Eshkigal

2014-08-18, 12:19 PM

Baloma frowns at that, before shaking his head and jumping into his tunnel. So much for trying mutual respect...

The Eternal Mines
Once Baloma exited the ocean through the underground well, he looked about. Surely some had to be here-ah! Picking up a chuck of brass, he took tools from his form and began to carve it. Eventually, a stocky creature, near five feet tall, muscles thick over its body with very wide hands adorned with large digging claws being the first things noticed, it's arms from claw end to shoulder nearly three feet. Its face was a long snout, nose surrounded by whiskers to better feel it's way in the dark, and with keen ears to hear the rumblings and secrets of the earth, and with small tusks to better cut fungus it feeds on away, though it's eyes seemed underdeveloped. Its lower half had short but strong legs, able to support its weight on the back legs indefinitely, but allowing them to crawl as well. Rugged, coarse fur was the final touch, made to resist piercing and cutting blows, so falling rock posed less danger. Nodding in satisfaction, Baloma puts the statue on the ground before striking it once, twice, thrice with his hammer, shoving it into the earth. From where the statue sank, a snuffling sound began, and the first Molnar dug it's way to the surface of the cave.

"Hail,-*snort*-what is-*snuffle*-our purpose, Craftsman?"

Baloma smiled and nodded, before kneeling down to where the Molnar stood in her hole, even as more snuffling comes from below.

"My children, you shall excel at life belowground, seeing wonders others only scrape the surface of and having run of the world at large where others are limited by the sea. I hope a peaceful existence awaits you, one where alliances form and you may gladly welcome travelers to your tunnels, show them paths safe for them, but not as servant but as equals. But I will not leave you unprepared if they come seeking your subjugation."

Baloma taps the Maul to the first Molnar, and knowledge grows in them. Knowledge he had gifted the other races before, and one he gifts them now.

Hammer charge (should be close enough)-Basic Concept (unarmed combat). Molnar have excellent natural weaponry, and through labor and practice have begun to form martial arts around the use of their claws. Other races are beginning to find those who hone their unarmed combat to best others or the wilds. Hartmann had a man recently beat a bear with his fists and wit, for example. This is open to all, and I am letting different gods choose their fighting styles so we might get a diverse setting of martial arts. I have samples if they are desired.

2 AP: Create Mundane Race (Molnar). The Molnar are a race akin to a mix of mole, dwarf, and some orc. Technically omnivorous, their favored foods are insects and fungal growths in the darkness of the Mines, but will try other foods as well. Their upper bodies are heavily muscular, as they constantly modify the Mines and make burrows with their claws, hard enough to cut stone away. Their hides are tough and their bones strong to resist the effects of caverns and the higher pressure life belowground can apply to them, causing piercing blows and bludgeoning hits to be less effective than cutting at them. They suffer from poor eyesight, the sun searing their weak eyes, Myrkul being the brightest light they can stand. However, their whiskers give them good sense of touch, their ears are honed to pick up echoes in the dark, and their noses better than either of the other two, letting them navigate without eyes towards food or allies. While they have souls, they have been asked to help the other races navigate the mines, or trade with and for them.

Toxic Mind

2014-08-18, 03:06 PM

It was time. Uraneth could feel it in her bones. She had done much to make the world ready for her children, to prorate the lakes and rivers for their coming, and now that time had arrived.

The Inque were born of the Lake. Having no other materials but the Black after that suffused its form, the Lake used what it possessed. The Inque were as black as the darkest night, possessed of oddly fluid bodies. They had one large eye that dominated their head, and though they had no mouths, they spoke as well as any high bred elf. https://c1.staticflickr.com/5/4093/4793035718_e28c53d74e_z.jpg

Born of such concentrated sorrow, one would expect the. Niue to be forever morose and pessimistic, feeling intensely their own mortality and living lives of short, sad time. But it was not so. For Uraneth had gifts for her chosen children, the first being joy. The stolen emotion, taken from the goddess of joy herself, goes into the Inque. Such an action leaves Uraneth bereft of it once more, but it is a small price to pay. The Inque are a joyous people, taking to their work and lives with a vital fervor that belies their creation. Uraneth also gifts them with the power to remain fluid, as the water from whence they came. The Inque discover that with a thought, they can alter their limbs into tools and weapons as needed, one second a tendril as soft as any skin, the next an axe hard as steel. Though the Inque began without digits, they rapidly adopted that form of limb once they began meeting with other mortal races. Tendrils served them well enough, but they found that other races saw it as unsettling, and so when the Inque treated with others, they had hands.

But all was not gifts for the scions of Uraneth. Their birthrights were many, and not all were benevolent. The Inque did not need to eat as others would, but they absorbed nutrients and life from the Black Water. The center of any Inque village was the Well, typically a source of water converted to Black Waters to allow the village to thrive. This naturally changed the surrounding area, but the Inque were ever careful to keep such changes in check, and never allow them to run rampant. Inque settlements were always near bodies of water, in part out of respect for their mother, but also because to create a Well, one needed a pure sample of Black Water, only attainable through rivers or lakes touched by the Lake of Sorrow or Uraneth. (This means their expansion is naturally limited to Norther Gadras) The Inque felt most at home near the waters, and among the changed forests of their home villages, though they were known to venture outward for a time to explore. Any traveling Inque would keep a small vial of the Black Waters with them, so that if they were kept from Immersion, they could create a small version in the wilderness, and thus survive.

Though the Inque were a joyous people, they ever fought against the truth of their nature. Were it not for what the Inque referred to as "The Return", as a species they would never age or die from the ravages of time. Yet their time as as limited as any mortal. Due to their biology, each time the Inque Immersed themselves in the Black Waters, sorrow creeps into them. It take a lifetime, but near the end, it begins to consume the Inque, and they lose all sense of themselves, becoming little more than a husk. This quirk of their creation gave rise to "The Return". The Return was a ritualized practice by which elder members of the Inque were sacrificed before they were consumed. They were taken to the Well, and their throats cut by Inque blades, usually the closest living relative. Thus, they rejoined and nourished the tribe, and were spared the ravages of madness. Not all Inque accepted this, and the few that did not went mad, and had to be put down by their kin. It was a great honor to be Returned, and such ceremonies were often attended by Uraneth herself, as she drank their sorrow, and welcomed them into her arms.

Yet for all their blessings and curses, the life of the Inque was not so dissimilar to other mortals. They loved and laughed and cried the same as any other, and while they were for a time alone on the Northern Isle of Gadras, soon enough travelers would journey to discover them. Only time would tell if these new changes would be for good or for ill.

Starting AP: 12/15
Create Magical Race: Inque - explained above.
Create Magical Concept: Body Morphing - the Inque are capable of shifting their bodies and appendages to whatever form they need. This allows them to fit into incredibly tiny spaces and their society has yet to develop external tools or weapons, as their bodies serve that purpose better than any primitive technology might. It is unknown whether the Inque would, or even could, teach this singular magic to other races.
Ending AP:6/15

squidpope

2014-08-18, 05:12 PM

The Night Tower - A Meeting by the Night-Light

As the Traveller and his bird-friend were just about to leave the city, a glimpse of light caught Fáin's attention.
No mortal could ever have distinguished the tiny wisp from the bright light of the tower, but to him, it was like he could see again for the briefest of moments.

"Up there Oovi", he said, "it seems we don't have to travel far to find the lantern bearer."

Without further delay, he matched his size once again to mount the bird and they took of to the top of the tower, where a shrouded figure stood solely.

"Greetings to you Syrid, I'm glad that you have found the light, and I really have to say, you have put it to good use."
"How have you fared, other than that?"
"What?"
"Oh, I apologize. This here, is my good friend Oovi."

"Well hello there" Syrid said through a smile, extending his hand and gently patting the large avian. He turned to the Traveler. "I did not expect to see you again so soon, I certainly hope I have pleased you."

Syrid spoke stiffly, unsure how he ought to act. Was he to see this man as a god (for clearly he was,) a father (for he had sired him,) or an equal, as the two goddesses he had met earlier had.

"I will be honest with you, I am unsure of my place. It is a marvelous thing, your gift to me. I can shape reality at my whim and raise fortresses with a thought-but still I am unsure of my purpose. To guide: that is what they said. But how am I to guide when I cannot even see my own path before me? Why should I be a beacon in the night when shadows only obscure?" The rotating beam of the tower passed behind them, each of the three shadows stretching out long into the horizon before vanishing again as the light moved past them. Syrid looked down upon the city. "I see the people below. I know that it is good. I know that I am bringing together nations in a time of peace but I still cannot shake the feeling that I am not doing enough. That I should be down among them." He sighed, and looked towards the elder god next to him. "Perhaps I was only a courier." He extended out the lantern to the traveler. "You claimed this was yours, did you not? Will you take back your sight or leave it here, without direction?"

Fan

2014-08-18, 05:59 PM

[Ghenna]

Alcandor scowled internally, using the occasion as an excuse to request a gift? If he refused, he'd seem stingy and unkind in front of the daughter he'd just done his best to impress, as well as seem like a hypocrite based on his statements regarding family earlier. He didn't enjoy being manipulated for other's gain, but The Lady had played her cards well at the right time, and thus, he had no choice but the accept.

"Very well, you can have the pups of every second generation. I do understandably want to have a pup or two to rear for my daughter here, as well as teach her the joys of the hunt and many of my other passions. I plan to be an active figure in her life, a beacon of support and strength through her days. This should be more than enough after all, unless you'd have issues making a breeding pair."

He says smiling wryly, pouring her another goblet of wine, refilling his daughters next, and then his own before raising his glass high and downing it before taking his seat at the head of the table, digging into a leg of roasted lamb, place settings appearing for each God he knew in case any more visitors decided to make themselves known in the feast hall.

"Though, for now, as I said before. Let us leave politics away from the feast table, this is a time to make merry and share the joy that is the birth of another God of noble heart, and brave soul!"

Eshkigal

2014-08-18, 06:14 PM

The Eternal Mines
Seeing his children begin to dig and burrow in the darkness of the earth, Baloma nodded with a smile. They would find purpose once they met others, they would see the world in ways they would reach others. There was little more he could give at the moment, and so he let them dig as he cast his eyes to other realms. They would need a home when they died, so maybe the moon?
The earth parts for him easily again, and he ascends. But even as he crests the waves, and a skeletal frame of steel grows from his shoulders to lift him to the heavens, the Molnar begin to send exploreEs in the directions they knew least about-up...

the Night Tower
Something that Syrid and Fain find put first, as the sound of claw on stone reaches their ears. Outside the wall, a large snout breaks the soil, and sniffs the night sky before pulling back. Large claws follow after, and a small Molnar sticks it's head out, giving a small screech as the light hits it in the eyes.
"To bright, too bright! Why is it too bright?!"
The Molnar backs back down the hole, but the path had been made.

Illyria
Tama was in the mines, for that was a place of odd comfort to him. The rhythmic pattern to digging, the feel of cool stone, the Myrkul gleaming around him, all of that made him feel at peace, as if he stood in the void and could stare at the stars. Sometimes, he would pluck one from the wall, causing it to fall, but more would be past it. Tama had to wonder, was this how Lady Luck saw the world? So caught up was he, Tama nearly missed the sound of claws on stone nearby. Once the sound reached him, though, he readied his pick, as fear had been taught to the Okuya before Luck had given them Hope. Though even prepared as he was, Tama was caught off guard when the hole formed in the ground, and a snout poked it's way out remniscent of some of the new burrowing creatures to live in the soil, taking a few great whiffs before receding. He was even less prepared for the voice, somewhat guttural but still smelling about.
"New smell *snuffle*, sitting in a cavern of Forgefather's Blood, be not scared! *snork* We are the Molnar, keepers of the Eternal Mines. What manner of being be you?"

Baloma's Search
Meanwhile, Baloma flew, on wings of unadorned steel, no pattern given yet for there was no worked metal for the sake of others quite yet, to the moon. It seemed like an interesting place, a gleaming gem that could use polishing. But as he approaches, he feels it has long been claimed by another. With a frown, he takes off to see what other wonders exist, to see what should be left untouched.
(Valin: Baloma has left the world, and seeks new lands or one unclaimed by others. Feel free to have Maya meet him)

Inspector Valin

2014-08-18, 11:06 PM

Illyria
Tama was in the mines, for that was a place of odd comfort to him. The rhythmic pattern to digging, the feel of cool stone, the Myrkul gleaming around him, all of that made him feel at peace, as if he stood in the void and could stare at the stars. Sometimes, he would pluck one from the wall, causing it to fall, but more would be past it. Tama had to wonder, was this how Lady Luck saw the world? So caught up was he, Tama nearly missed the sound of claws on stone nearby. Once the sound reached him, though, he readied his pick, as fear had been taught to the Okuya before Luck had given them Hope. Though even prepared as he was, Yama was caught off guard when the hole formed in the ground, and a snout poked it's way out remnant of some of the new burrowing creatures to live in the soil, taking a few great whiffs before receding. He was even less prepared for the voice, somewhat guttural but still smelling about.
"New smell *snuffle*, sitting in a cavern of Forgefather's Blood, be not scared! *snork* We are the Molnar, keepers of the Eternal Mines. What manner of being be you?"

Baloma's Search
Meanwhile, Baloma flew, on wings of unadorned steel, no pattern given yet for there was no worked metal for the sake of others quite yet, to the moon. It seemed like an interesting place, a gleaming gem that could use polishing. But as he approaches, he feels it has long been claimed by another. With a frown, he takes off to see what other wonders exist, to see what should be left untouched.
(Valin: Baloma has left the world, and seeks new lands or one unclaimed by others. Feel free to have Maya meet him)
Mineshaft Hasu, North-Western Illyria
"Okyua! I am Tama, of the Okyua." The miner dropped his pick, almost backing away but instincts keeping him rooted to the ground. This being did not seem hostile; it could speak, it was trying as hard as it could to be reassuring. Slowly, breathing in and out, Tama started to calm himself, turing his head to study the darkness where the Molnar seemed to be lurking, where the snout had emerged from. "What... what are you doing here?"

The Void
"Angel of Iron... you have my thanks."

As Baloma cast himself through the Void, another figure followed, close behind but keeping pace. Turning his head, the Forge God saw not a humanoid, but a slim golden butterfly, wings beating far too slowly for the speed it was going at. The Butterfly's voice echoed in the god's mind, voice cheered to have finally found the being it sought. "You give of yourself unto the mortal world. And in so doing, you have made it a more interesting place. As Goddess of Possibility, I applaud your work."

An image appeared in Baloma's mind. A city of Myrkul towers, reaching up towards nearby mountains, and buildings wrought entirely of stone. A seemingly endless number of Okyua scurry between the buildings, wearing woven clothes that wouldn't have been possible without the metal needles Baloma had gifted them with. His gifts, used by the Okyua to forge one of the world's first true hubs of civilization. "Maya is my name, though my people call me Lady Sparrow. I've a fondness for the creatures. I cannot speak for all mortalkind, but I know that my people and I owe you a debt. It's pleasant to see a divine making the mortal realm a more harmonious place."

Kapow

2014-08-19, 03:31 AM

"Well hello there" Syrid said through a smile, extending his hand and gently patting the large avian. He turned to the Traveler. "I did not expect to see you again so soon, I certainly hope I have pleased you."

Syrid spoke stiffly, unsure how he ought to act. Was he to see this man as a god (for clearly he was,) a father (for he had sired him,) or an equal, as the two goddesses he had met earlier had.

"I will be honest with you, I am unsure of my place. It is a marvelous thing, your gift to me. I can shape reality at my whim and raise fortresses with a thought-but still I am unsure of my purpose. To guide: that is what they said. But how am I to guide when I cannot even see my own path before me? Why should I be a beacon in the night when shadows only obscure?" The rotating beam of the tower passed behind them, each of the three shadows stretching out long into the horizon before vanishing again as the light moved past them. Syrid looked down upon the city. "I see the people below. I know that it is good. I know that I am bringing together nations in a time of peace but I still cannot shake the feeling that I am not doing enough. That I should be down among them." He sighed, and looked towards the elder god next to him. "Perhaps I was only a courier." He extended out the lantern to the traveler. "You claimed this was yours, did you not? Will you take back your sight or leave it here, without direction?"

"Ah, no!", Fáin responded with a gentle smile, raising his hands in refuse, "Finders, keepers!"
The Wanderer turned his face up to the god of twilight.
"How could I tell you what to do? You just have to do what you feel is right."
"Perhaps, ... let the light be your guide?"
Fáin didn't seemed to be too sure about what he said himself.

What I can tell you, is that I'm happy with what you have done so far. No need to feel inadequate, as far as I'm concerned."
He paused, unsure of what to say next.
It is your decision, what you will do in the future. You are as powerful as me, or any other so-called deity I know of."
And after another moment of consideration, he added, "If you really want my counsel, I'd say, continue what you have done, be a light in the dark, show the way to those who are lost. There is no need, for grandstanding. You may have the power to raise continents, but isn't it more important, even more influential, to bring a lost child back to its family?!"

Then he smiled, "And if you want to be down among them, by all means do it! There are deities who would separate themselves from the mortals. This is not my way. You can change yourself to pass as one of them and learn from them, what they feel, what they need."
"Ha! You don't have to do anything, if you don't want to. You are free! Even free from your mortal coils!"

Changing to the form of an elder Okuya, he gestured to Syrid to follow, "Come on, let's mix with those mortals down there, my treat."

squidpope

2014-08-19, 08:24 AM

"Ah, no!", Fáin responded with a gentle smile, raising his hands in refuse, "Finders, keepers!"
The Wanderer turned his face up to the god of twilight.
"How could I tell you what to do? You just have to do what you feel is right."
"Perhaps, ... let the light be your guide?"
Fáin didn't seemed to be too sure about what he said himself.

What I can tell you, is that I'm happy with what you have done so far. No need to feel inadequate, as far as I'm concerned."
He paused, unsure of what to say next.
It is your decision, what you will do in the future. You are as powerful as me, or any other so-called deity I know of."
And after another moment of consideration, he added, "If you really want my counsel, I'd say, continue what you have done, be a light in the dark, show the way to those who are lost. There is no need, for grandstanding. You may have the power to raise continents, but isn't it more important, even more influential, to bring a lost child back to its family?!"

Then he smiled, "And if you want to be down among them, by all means do it! There are deities who would separate themselves from the mortals. This is not my way. You can change yourself to pass as one of them and learn from them, what they feel, what they need."
"Ha! You don't have to do anything, if you don't want to. You are free! Even free from your mortal coils!"

Changing to the form of an elder Okuya, he gestured to Syrid to follow, "Come on, let's mix with those mortals down there, my treat."

Syrid followed the wandering god off the edge of the tower and into the city streets below. He wrapped himself in the shadow of a nearby tavern, weaving it around him, concealing him until he appeared to be no more than an ordinary shepherd. It was strangely empty, the streets and building barren of the usual crowds. Syrid looked to his companion, confusion and concern both written plainly on his face, and they began to move more quickly, discover the rapid abandonment of the town. It was not until they reached the east side of the city that they heard the distant shouting of people. As they approached, they saw a crowd of people, some laughing, some perplexed, a few afraid. "Excuse me" Syrid said, moving past a tailor near the group's front. What he saw was... puzzling.

It was a hole. The appearance of a strange hole outside of a town was indeed unusual, but certainly not a reason to gather the whole city around it. People dug holes often, for various reasons. this one was odd because it was not dug down, but instead up, as there were no signs of displaced soil or removed earth, just... a hole. Even more peculiar were the strange sounds coming from within it, chattering and clinking and frantic sounds, and people were gathering out of curiosity.

"Well?" Syrid said, looking at the traveler. "Do we check it out?" Syrid lowered his head inside, and while he could sense movement and life further down the tunnel, he could not see far down into the darkness. He brought his lantern down, and swinging his legs into the hole he looked at Fa'in. "Are you coming with me?"

What a sight it must have been to the people around, to see a shepherd and an elder push their way through the crowd only to descend into the very object of mystery that had brought them here.

Syrid peered down depths of the dark tunnel, and held his lantern high.

AddZable

2014-08-19, 03:13 PM

Wyrland

"Hello.."
Uelticrat knew it was time. He has sat in his pyramid for much too long now.. The world was progressing. More of the gods were meeting, creating, destroying, doing all the things they would so obviously do. They did not interest him, however. While they had power and will, they were incorruptible. It was obvious that none of them would worship him. Seeping out of his pyramid and speeding along the air, The Vermin Lord arrived above Wyrland. A village that, just like all the Okyua habitats, had been visited multiple times.. But had never seen any large amount of worship sent off to him. ..No matter.

Uelitcrat followed the form of one particular specimen. A leader of her people, was Kaval. Not only did she command the magics gifted to her people by Maya, not only was she looked up to by her fellows, but she had even written a book which was, more than not, about The Vermin Lord himself. Were the words in the book favorable? Probably not. Did it matter? Not at all.
Twice Kaval had been visited by the spectre's.. Twice she had agreed. Now she would attempt to end it all, before further dirtying her "soul". ..Atleast, that was what The Vermin Lord assumed was going through the Okyua's mind. Pah, as if he cared about souls.

Either way.. Kaval stood now at the edge of a cliff, one which held no meaning to Uelticrat, and prepared to leap from it. He could not have that.. After all, in writing the book with him in it, Kaval had payed more attention to the Vermin lord than any other mortal in existence. No.. She must be payed in full. "Hello.." said Uelticrat as he made his size only just taller than the mortal, placing a hand upon her shoulder. "Enjoying the sights, dear Kaval?"

Eshkigal

2014-08-19, 04:12 PM

Inspector Valin

2014-08-19, 05:47 PM

Time to see what Spring is like
Maya pauses briefly, considering the matter at thetwoflew through the void together. Soon enough however, the older deity speaks up, cheerily enough. "I have a plan in motion. It will require a little diplomatic manoeuvring, and I'm unsure as to if your people would enjoy my concept of paradise. It will be strange to them, if nothing else. But if you want a haven for them, where they will be treated kindly, whilst you work on your own Eternal Realm, I will be more than happy to grant them sanctuary."

Agreement given, the goddess of Luck's thoughts turn to other matters. She is silent briefly before asking her next, simple question. "Tell me, Baloma. What is your vision for the mortal world?" Images speak louder than words, and with a thought from the butterfly, Baloma can see a little of Maya's past experiences. The grey certainty of Gehenna, the wrathful conflicts between Sahu and Her Luminance, Uelticrat's subtle plague upon the Okyua and Alcandor's gargantuan childer. The butterfly emits a chuckling sound. "Many of our peers have a... distinct set of ideas, and an ideology behind them. I'm curious as to what you seek."

Mineshaft Hasu
"Tama... I am Tama, the miner." Tama spluttered a little, in part at the sheer strangeness of this new being, in part simply due to personal fear. This wasn't a monster, it...he was something far more glorious. Other life! Another race, not-Okyua. He'd heard stories of the Yaori, living high in the mountains with their strange powers, but to see such a creature for himself was the stuff of legend. And yet... he had no idea what on Illyria he was supposed to say!

Blinking at Morkar, Tama gestured behind him, shaking like a leaf. The Molnar were offering access to their land, and tunnels, tunnels that led below the Undersea. He couldn't offend them. The young miner's face started to redden. "Do you want me to fetch people? Food? I... I'm sorry, I'm really not sure what I should do in this situation. I'm not an Elementalist. I just mine ore for Fidhe."

Wyrland: The Cliff
Kaval tensed at the touch. The phantoms had no physical sensation,and their voice was far fainted than that. The presence behind her know was solid, tangible... and possessed of a dark sense of humour. She could feel the wind drop away in his presence, hear the gem bugs shivering in the trees. She didn't need to turn around or ask a question to know who this was, as if knowledge was a reassurance in this situation. Still, she mouthed the name, as if it'd grant her some power over this apparition. The name the spirits bade her praise. The same one her few witnesses had reported. The being playing some shadowy game with the lives of the Okyua, that the Council of Fidhe still swore could not exist.

"Uelticrat"

She should've jumped at that. Kaval tried to will herself to move, force herself across the threshold and into Sahu's embrace. All of Wyrland would agree that their Elder's will was the stuff of Myrkul. But the fear at the dark god's arrival, coupled with her earlier uncertianties had left the Elder drained. She couldn't scream, couldn't cry out, couldn't even run. She'd failed, and it was all witnessed by a foe for whom she was probably nothing. Slowly, the withered old Okyua descended to the ground, leaning heavily upon her cane. She wouldn't turn around though. She spoke, voice wheezing a little. It'd been a long walk up here. "What do you want with me, black god? Here to taunt me before the end? A few last words, before I move on from life?"

Kaval let her legs dangle over the cliff, looking out across the water. She'd loved this view as a child, dreamt of the lands, beyond, but now... all she could feel was bitterness. She snapped at the black shadow lurking behind her, a pang of emotion returning to her at the loss. "I said my prayers to you, Vermin Lord. I don't want to live any longer. I'm just a tired old cripple, whose stupid body doesn't even do what it's supposed to any more. Leave me be."

squidpope

2014-08-19, 06:28 PM

Fly me to the moon, let me play among the stars
As Lady Luck addresses Baloma, he spins about, slowing with a couple wing beats to match pace with the stronger goddess, who he meets with a bow and a happy smile.
"I am Baloma, Angel of the Angle. No debt is required, friend Maya, for my duty is my joy. Although...hm. I do not suppose you have a land for your followers to find their rest in yet? I feel I shall need one sooner than I wish, but have much work to do below, though a place willing to watch them would be welcome. Even now, the Molnar meet others..."

Mineshaft Hasu
As Tama watches, long claws slowly go through the ground where the nose came from, dragging rock and earth back down with practiced ease. Once it was wide enough for three Okuya to stand abreast while going down it, the digging stops, and a strange creature pulls itself up with more loud sniffing. About five feet tall, it's upper body seemed time and a half as wide as an Okuya, all muscle and dark brown fur, covered in loose dirt it shakes off. It slouches down, muscular back and shoulders leading to massive, wide arms, each about three feet long and ending in massive claws, like shortswords, that, while they lack dexterity, have an obvious strength to them as they had just cut through stone. Its barrel like body was covered in fur, and it's legs were much shorter, wide to support the top heavy creature but comparatively shorter in gait to an Okuya of similar build. The head was the most bizarre part, though, a long snout and conical face extending from the slouched posture, with small ridges of tusks adorning the sides of its mouth. Two large ears unfold from the sides of the creature's head, and tiny, glistening black eyes try and focus on the Okuya as it lifts an arm to wave.

"Okuya, welcome to Forgefather Baloma's Depths, the Eternal Mines. We are newly forged by him, and the Molnar seek others forged by the other gods to share the lands below with, and guide them past the furious waters of Sahu where she ignores travelers. I am Morkar. What do you call yourself, Okuya?"

the Night Tower
As Syrid hefts his lantern, there is a squeal of pain from nearby. His light illuminates another Molnar, this one only four feet tall and not quite as wide as a grown Okuya, covering it's face with its gigantic hands, claws pointed up as it squeals and backs away.
"REEEEEEE! Light hurts! It burns! Please, put it away!"
It falls back, and pushes itself away from the blinding light slowly, trying to find the soothing darkness again.

"I'm so sorry!" Syrid shouted down the hallway, nervously dimming his lantern until the light is no more than that of dying embers. The small creature slowly recovered from his dazed state, its eyes eventually re-adjusting to the darkness, though the thing still stared at the lantern with a look of obvious distaste. As the small creature came closer, the god of shadows was able to make out its rudimentary features.

"Are you alright? I did not mean to startle you, I was just trying to make sure this hole was not a cause of alarm for the city. While it is clear to me now it is no such thing, one can never be too cautious. What is your name and who do you serve?" Syrid did not mean to sound so authoritative, but he was rather nervous about these strange creatures that had stumbled upon his town. The people in his city were scholars and tradesman, sailors and artisans. They did not have the ability to fight invaders if the need were to arise, and though it was clear the lighthouse would keep these creatures at bay, his people would be slaughtered in an instant if these clearly powerful beings were to attack.

Darklady2831

2014-08-19, 06:33 PM

Gehenna; The Path of Death's End
"Mortals have been living and dying for how long, and you're still not ready for 'em?" The soul laughed, an old wheezing chortle as she gestured behind her. "You've even got the damned gate open, ready and everything. What fool opened the gate before souls were supposed to come in?"

The old traveller chuckled for a few seconds longer before shaking her head. "All right. My name's Bea. Died... I dunno, yesterday? Sea Serpent got me as I was trying to fish in the ocean rather than the river, damn Sahu's name." She gritted her teeth at that for a second, before finally shaking her head. "I really don't know how I got here. Perhaps Lady Sparrow took pity on me, and sent me here? Or perhaps I got too annoying for her. Either way, your choice. If you're not ready, I'll just wait in those cells... or out here. I don't mind that."

The Angels relaxed, their hands moving away from their flails. The first bowed its head. "Thank you, Bea. The Cells will not be necessary now that we know the situation. You may continue your march, reflecting on your life. The Courts in the Inevitable City are ready. As for who opened the Gate, Nergath herself did. I'd keep the 'fool' talk to a minimum around her." The angels stretched their wings, and with a heavy flap, soared into the air. Maya was left alone on the path, save for the procession of angels flying high above.

sean_hyer

2014-08-19, 10:24 PM

Sunev almost gasped as the beautiful lady swept her up in a hug, squeezing back gratefully. All was forgiven. Laughing, she stepped back and looked over at Nergath.

"I trust you to keep your laws fairly, Justiciar. I swore to give you my answer before, so now you have it. I will bind myself to your pantheon, and follow the rules you outlined for me."

She might have said more, but she could feel something behind her. Uraneth had turned to the sable waters of the lake, and was even now feeding power into them. And not just power. She gave something of herself as well, as the final spark to bring life to her creations. As she slumped, exhausted, beside the lake, her people began to emerge from the lake. Seeming formed from the very water of the lake, they rose liquidly and climbed ashore. They seemed humaniform at first glance, but had no facial features other than one large eye, and tendrils in place of hands and feet.

Nonetheless, they were the first mortals Sunev had witnessed the birth of, and she stood in wonder, thankful to be able to watch this moment. And these creations had none of the sorrow and evil she had once feared would come from the Water-Lady. Joy practically radiated off them, as they looked about their new world in amazement.

With a laugh, she ran through them, calling them wordlessly to follow. And follow they did. She danced through the forest, and they flowed gracefully beside her. As she moved, the animals of the forest danced through the trees behind her; not in fear or anger, since she no longer bore hate in her heart. Laughing again, she began to sing - high and wordless, like the cry of a bird and the howl of a wolf all at once. The animals joined her song, and to her pleasure the Inque did as well. Mouthlessly they sang, a simple ululation of joy.

Brimming over with happiness, she clapped her hands, and they clapped alongside her. Leaping over a log, she stamped her feet, and they stamped with her. The column moved through the forest in time to the first music, just a simple thing for now - just a rhythmic beat of hands and feet, accompanied by a wordless song. As they moved through the forest, the few surviving elves, hollow eyed and sunken cheeked, joined their path. Slowly they were caught up in the melody; the layers of sorrow falling from them until they were once more the proud, bright-eyed masters of the forest.

When the procession reached the edges of the forest, the inque and creatures of the dark forest turned aside. This untouched land was alien to them, and they would not explore it just yet. The elves, though, rejoiced all the more, and followed her through that forest too, til at last she brought the song to a close with a final clap-stamp and a scream like a eagle, at the foot of a great pale tree.

Turning to look at the graceful creatures, she placed a hand on the trunk and spoke to them. Though she stood scarcely half their height, they listened in rapture. "Go home to your kin, children of the forest. Go and tell them what you have learned. The dark forest by the lake, and any others like it, are no place for the children of the sun."

Then she was gone, leaving behind her nothing but a swirl of rose petals.

Starting AP: 7/15
Create Lesser Concept (Music): 1 AP
Music is available to all races, in the time it takes to spread. The inque and elves will spread it to other races they contact, and so on. So not everyone will have it immediately, but pretty soon.
Join Pantheon (Deific Congrss): 1 AP
Ending AP: 5/15

@Her Luminescence: it is entirely possible I've just accidentally gathered some mortal worshipers. Or they could just dismiss me as a vision, or fail to set up a church of any sort when they do join other tribes. I leave it up to you. I just didn't want to leave them to their fates, even if you had forgotten about them.

Eldamar

2014-08-19, 10:46 PM

The Void
Balmora, Maya, Mirmulnir

The vast cloud of invisible will stirs in the vastness of the Void, a reverberating boom as it congeals into a mass of dust visible through odd spectrums and seeks out its discarded Fragment amidst the emptiness of space. Surrounding Balmora and the starlight butterfly of the goddess Maya, “In my pride and haste, I have created you with flaw my Soul-Child, for you seemingly cannot lie, and I am ashamed for it. Forgive me, and let us reason a new course of actions to retain our freedom. I have watched silently from the Void, and terror has seeped into my mind for the Verse. Already, the tyranny I have foretold rears Her ugly head.”

Lake Mirgoroth

The Mountain of Madness whispered unceasingly, seeking to draw in whatever soul it could reach to relieve, if only momentarily, its immense loneliness. In all tongues known and many unknown, it reaches out to all minds capable of receiving even the smallest of its revelations, but more often than not those ensnared had their minds broken. The Mad, left blundering upon the shores of the lake, took residence around its waters, finding a perverse comfort in the songs that broke them. Many capable of making the trek set upon the Mountain itself, living atop the demi-god as grasses and trees took root upon its immense back.

Those few lucky souls, their eyes opened to the true nature of things and retaining their wits despite, walk away more powerful than they ever imagined. Overnight, apprentices became masters of their craft, acolytes of the elements became embodiments of nature, shaman became miracle workers. The feats of those who’ve merely heard the whispers of the Mountain spread throughout the world, attracting the mighty, wise, and foolish, all wanting to test their worth and walk through Truth.

Starting AP: 6AP
Rollover: 4AP
2AP Curse/Blessing: Enlightenment - Any who hear the whispering of Mirgoroth go either insane or gain immense power. Those who've entered into Madness are drawn ever closer to Mirgoroth, finding comfort in its constant whispering.
3AP Gain Domain: Madness (Enlightenment) 4AP Mirgoroth, 1 AP Madness, 2AP Curse/Blessing Enlightenment
Ending AP: 5AP

Eshkigal

2014-08-19, 10:51 PM

Drifting Through Space
Baloma nods, in thanks.
"I apologize for having to ask that of you, Maya. I seem to have angered the Judge by choosing to gather those who would not come to her anyway, to ensure they do not act rashly. Best to ensure a home they can trust in as I work than one possibly founded on spite."
At the question, he considers his answer carefully. He seems to have turned one away, after all. With a gesture, a parchment forms in his hands, and he unfurls it, to show a blank blueprint.
"Everyone has a purpose, a talent, a gift to share with their world, either on a small scale or a large one. Sometimes they just need some help finding it."
He holds it, and shows the Okuya before he met them. Many had no idea what purpose they had, and so he forged the concepts that led many to find their niche, their talent. Some had a way with plants, making them grow and understanding their ways, knowledge they could share and expand upon throughout the ages, others could make wood listen to them like no other, others crafting Myrkul into simple tools that are far beyond the simple stone other races craft with. Slowly, more and more mortals begin to show up on the map, Elves who are manipulating their spears into something more advanced, some trying other ventures, Hartmen who were taming their lands, some even finding the strength to take on the wilds themselves, Inque forming strange, exotic sculptures stained with parts of their own body as they carve wood with their hands, Yanori beginning to build majestic homes in the mountains unmolested. Titans making grand buildings for the other races to reside in next to their own houses. Giant moles digging through the earth, connecting each race below the sea, where even Sahu would not mind their passing, facing threats from outside with claw and tusk, one drawn with an Okuya miner in conversation as another looks upon two gods familiar to Maya. A world in communication, a world in trade, a world ever growing even when the gods go quiet upon them. A world where mortals may even take the mantle of a god weary of the world.
"This is what I hope for."

Mineshaft Hasu
Morkar sniffs about more, before giving a throaty chuckle, laying a paw gently on the Okuya's shoulder, but still accidentally roughly, for the Molnar seems a bit boisterous.
"Brother Digger! *snorffle* Me too, we are brothers! We are diggers! All Molnar are diggers! There is great pride in this, for that means each of our people has found a purpose so far! Bring who you wish, the Molnar have yet to choose a Supervisor among us. Some think Mirna for she is the First, but others think it is earned by merit, who can think and talk best has the purpose of Supervisor as well as digger. Maybe Morkar will be Supervisor if we work this well between our people! But our eyes barely see, for we live in the dark. Even this light is annoying, but we can stand it. Is the surface brighter?"

The Night Tower
The small molnar rubs its eyes, blinking away the dots still as it regards the two before it, sniffing and snuffling and ears twitching about.
"Light is new to us. *snrrrf* I am Mimnar of the Molnar, first child of many of the Molnar. Forgefather Baloma crafted our people not long ago, *snrt* and gave to us the purpose of finding our own way with others. We were told you live above, and so we sought, moving past the waters and up into the lands. We seek friends to share with and guide in the dark places, new purposes for us to find as gods help us find new paths of the mind, so we dig up."
The molnar seems to have weak vision, eyes not tracking you so much as it smells you, ears helping it track each step.